Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats 


POSTAGE 
Permit  No.  352 


__-'*.,■.;    ,, 


FEBRUARY,   1937 

Volume   40  Number  2 

RETURN     POSTAGE     GUARANTEED 
SALT  X  A  K  E     CITY,    UTAH 


WE  GIVE  YOUR 

81/lCK 

THE  CARE  IT 
VESERVESf 


"Factory-engineered"  Shellubrication  insures  that  each  part  of  your 

car  gets  the  one  correct  lubricant  specified  by  Buick  engineers! 

This  means  longer  life,  more  care-free  miles,  fewer  repair  bills ! 


I  THERE  ARE  MORE  THAN  50 
LUBRICATION  POINTS  on  your 
Buick.  Each  a  vital  point  of 
wear.  Shellubrication  insures 
for  each  of  these  points  the 
type  of  lubricant  specified  and 
approved  by  Buick  engineers. 


*  MORE  THAN  10  DIFFERENT 
KINDS  OF  LUBRICANTS  are  used 
when  your  Buick  gets  Shellubri- 
cation. Each  lubricant  is  selected 
in  strict  accordance  with  factory 
specifications.  Contrast  this  spe- 
cialized Buick  "diet"  with  an  or- 
dinary grease  job  done  with  a 
limited  number  of  lubricants ! 


3  A  LUBRICATION  CHART, 
approved  by  Buick  engineers 
for  your  particular  model, 
guides  the  Shell  man  when 
he  Shellubricates  your  Buick. 
You  get  a  signed  receipt 
showing  all  services  per- 
formed on  your  car,  the  con- 
dition of  your  battery,  tires, 
etc.,  and  any  additional  ser- 
vice needed. 


THESE  SHELL  SERVICES  WIN  PRAISE  FROM  WOMEN! 


4  GET  THE  SHELLUBRICATION  HABIT!  Drop  in 
regularly  at  your  neighborhood  Shell  Station  and 
have  your  car  Shellubricated !  It  gives  you  a  feel- 
ing of  security  to  know  that  your  car  is  safeguard- 
ed against  wear  at  vital  points.  And  in  the  long 
run,  it  will  save  you  a  lot  of  money! 


Look  for  this 
sign 


FOR  EVERY  CAR,  A  SPECIAL  PLAN 

OF  "FACTORY-ENGINEERED" 

SHELLUBRICATION 


We  vacuum  or  brush  out  upholstery, 
treated  cloth . 


Apply  rubber  dressing  to  fires  and  running  boards  . 
Check  lights  and  clean  lenses. 


Wipe  off  body  with  specially 


Polish  windows  inside  and  out— and  shine  all  chromium. 


Eliminate  body  squeaks. 


VOLUME    40 


Improvement 

ERA 


FEBRUARY,     1937 


"THE    VOICE    OF    THE    CHURCH" 

OFFICIAL  ORGAN  OF  THE  PRIESTHOOD  QUORUMS, 
MUTUAL  IMPROVEMENT  ASSOCIATIONS,  DEPART- 
MENT OF  EDUCATION,  MUSIC  COMMITTEE,  WARD 
TEACHERS,  AND  OTHER  AGENCIES  OF  THE  CHURCH 
OF     JESUS     CHRIST     OF     LATTER-DAY     SAINTS. 


'The  Glory  of  God  is  Intelligence' 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

(church  QJeatures 

A  Page  From  the  Life  of  a  Busy  Man Willard  Smith     67 

Changes  in  Priesthood'Sunday  School  Organization 

Rudger  Clawson     68 

The  Willing  Worker  and  the  Needy  Worker 

Mark   Austin     70 

Reed  Smoot  at  Seventy-five 69 

Alonzo  A,  Hinckley James  H.  Wallis     76 

How  Lorenzo  Snow  Found  God  LeRoi  C,  Snow     82 

The  Missionary  for  Me Don  B.  Colton     89 

Broadcasting  with  the  Millennial  Chorus 

Robert  S»  Stevens     92 

The  Story  of  Our  Hymns George  D.  Pyper  100 

From  Tropical  North  Australia Thomas  D.  Rees  110 

Los  Angeles  Stake  Challenge,  George  A.  Baker,  75;  Church 
Moves  On,  98;  Journal  of  Archer  Walters,  112;  Priesthood: 
Melchizedek,  68;  Aaronic,  113;  Ward  Teaching,  115;  Mu- 
tual Messages:  Executive,  116;  Adult,  116;  Senior,  117; 
M  Men,  117;  Gleaner,  117;  M  Men-Gleaners,  118;  Juniors, 
119;  Bee  Hive,  119. 


Spectal  cfe 


special  Q/eatures 

Is  the  United  States  a  Christian  Nation 

Robert    Murray   Stewart 

Abraham  Lincoln  Daniel  Harrington 

Susan  B.  Anthony — Her  Personality  and  Friendships 

Annie    Wells    Cannon 

Nations  that  Need  the  Gospel  Arthur  Gaeth  102 

Reindeer  Trek  C.  Frank  Steele  106 

Susan  B.  Anthony  Honored  Mary  F.  Kelly  Pye  110 

Exploring  the  Universe,  Franklin  S.  Harris,  Jr.,  95;  On  the 
Book  Rack,  108;  Homing,  109;  Ten  Best  Moving  Pictures 
of  1936,  120;  Your  Page  and  Ours,  128;  Index  to  Advertis- 
ers, 122. 


72 
80 

86 


ibdttortais 


Alonzo  A.  Hinckley  John  A.  Widtsoe 

February's  Lesson  John  A.  Widtsoe 

A  Christian  Nation Richard  L.  Evans 

"We  Build  for  a  Business  That  Knows  No  Completion".. 
Marba    C,    Josephson 

Qjtctton,  croetry,  Lsfosswom  Lruzzle 

I  Think  I  Am — A  True  Short  Short  Story 

Harrison  R.  Merrill 

The  Outlaw  of  Navajo  Mountain Albert  R.  Lyman 

Six  Diamonds  and  An  Opal  Nancy  Cattell  Hartford 

Frontispiece,  Statue  of  Liberty,  66;  Poetry  Page,  99;  Scrip- 
tural Crossword  Puzzle,   111. 


96 
96 
96 

97 


71 
79 

85 


cJne  Ci 


over 

This  striking  February  subject  photographed  in  Washington,  D.  C.  by  Lionel  Green, 
shows  the  Washington  Monument  and  the  dome  of  the  nation's  capitol  as  seen 
through  the  columns  of  the  Lincoln  Memorial — symbols  of  freedom,  high  purpose,  and 
uncompromising  principle  reproduced  together  in  the  birth  month  of  two  of  America's 
greatest  patriots. 


Heber  J.  Grant, 
John  A.  Widtsoe, 

Editors 
Richard  L.  Evans, 

Managing  Editor 
Marba  C.  Josephson, 

Associate  Editor 
George  Q.  Morris,  General  Mgr. 
Clarissa  A.  Beesley,  Associate  Mgr. 
J.  K.  Orton,  Business  Mgr. 


DO  YOU  KNOW?- 

Who  are  the  two  women  who  have 
been  honored  by  having  their 
photographs  reproduced  o  n 
United  States  postage  stamps? 
Page    110 

What  is  the  new  approved  plan  for 
the  Sunday  morning  meetings  of 
the  Priesthood  Quorums  and 
Sunday  Schools?  Page  68 

What  Mormon  missionary  group  is 
being  paid  to  present  radio  pro- 
grams on  some  of  Europe's 
largest  and  most  influential  sta- 
tions?     Page  92 

What  is  the  legal  standing  of  Chris- 
tianity in  the  United  States? 
Page  72 

What  the  Book  of  Mormon  says 
concerning  the  freedom  of 
America?  Page  66 

What  the  Associated  Press  says 
concerning  Reed  Smoot's  life's 
philosophy  and  service  to  Church 
and  nation  on  his  Seventy-fifth 
birthday  anniversary? Page  69 

What  the  President  of  the  Eastern 
States  Mission  has  to  say  con- 
cerning missionaries  whose  prime 
motive  is  self-development  rather 
than  service?   Page  89 

Who  is  the  new  President  of  the 
Northwestern  States  Mission? 
Page   98 

What  unusual  incident  led  William 
Cowper  to  write  "God  Moves  in 
a  Mysterious  Way"? Page  100 

What  major  European  nations  have 
no  Mormon  missionaries?_.Page  102 

Which  are  adjudged  to  be  the  ten 
best  motion  pictures  of  1936? 
Page   120 

What  Church  women  were  active  in 
the  woman  suffrage  movement? 
Page  86 


EXECUTIVE  AND  EDITORIAL 

OFFICES: 
SO    North   Main    Street,    Salt   Lake 

City,  Utah 

Copyright  1937,  by  the  Young  Men's  Mutual 
Improvement  Association  Cdrporation  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
All  rights  reserved.  Subscription  price, 
$s.oo  a  year,   in  advance;  20c  Single   Copy. 

Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah,  as  second-class  matter.  Acceptance 
for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  pro- 
vided for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  October, 
1917,   authorized  July  2,   1918. 

The  Improvement  Era  is  not  responsible 
for  unsolicited  manuscripts,  but  welcomes 
contributions. 


A  MAGAZINE  FOR  EVERY 
MEMBER   OF  THE   FAMILY 

65 


jJJUJjnlfUfjiB  is  a'rijoir? 
lanb,  an&  uiljatBomr 
nation  stjall  possess  if 
sfjall  br  fm  from  bond- 
age, ani>  from  rapttuttij, 
and  from  all  o%r 
nations  nnfor  flatten,  if 
%g  mill  bnt  s? rtu>  tfj? 
(Soft  of  ttj?  lanfc,  tuljo 
ts  Spans  (Eljriat ..." 

— lE%r  2:1 2,  Sank  nf  IWormmt 


66 


Photo  by  Mario  Scacheri. 


A  PAGE 


FROM  THE  LIFE  OF  A 


BUSY  MAN 


A 


killing  pace  for  a  young  man but  the  president  of  the 

Church  thrives  on  it  at  eighty. 


Past  eighty  years  of  age,  Pres- 
ident Heber  J.  Grant,  notably 
out-works,  out-travels,  and 
out-serves  younger  associates,  not 
excepting  even  those  of  early  man- 
hood. Frequent  letters  dictated  by 
the  President  carry  with  them  such 
comment  as  "it  is  now  4  a.  m.  and 
I  have  been  dictating  two  hours,"  or 
other  similar  indicators  of  vigorous 
toil,  early  and  late.  And  mission 
presidents,  and  even  young  mis- 
sionaries have  often  been  heard  to 
express  their  need  for  rest  when  the 
President  concludes  his  visits,  be- 
cause of  their  inability  to  "travel  his 
pace." 

A  few  weeks  ago,  Willard  R. 
Smith,  Cashier  of  Zion's  Savings 
Bank  and  Trust  Company,  and  a 
member  of  Ensign  Stake  High 
Council,  accompanied  President 
Grant  on  a  trip,  the  activities  of 
which  he  recorded  in  a  letter  to  the 
President.  This  letter  was  brought 
to  our  attention  by  its  writer,  and 
because  of  the  unusual  and  intensive 
activity  it  records  on  the  part  of  a 
man  in  his  eightieth  year,  we  asked 
for  permission  to  publish  it,  which 
permission  being  granted,  we  here 
do  so  in  part: 

Dear  President: 

I  had  the  keen  pleasure  this  last  week- 
end of  accompanying  you  to  some  of  our 
southern  cities,  and  with  the  thought  only 
of  prolonging  your  life,  I  hope  you  will 
not  be  offended  by  my  reviewing  your 
activities. 

On  Saturday,  as  you  know,  I  met  you 
in  front  of  the  News  Building  on  Rich- 
ards Street  in  the  Lincoln  Zephyr,  imme- 
diately after  you  pressed  the  button  set- 
ting the  Deseret  News  press  in  motion,  at 
a  little  after  3:30  p.m.,  September  12.  Your 
night  bag  was  in  the  car,  and  without  re- 
turning home,  we  commenced  the  journey. 
We  arrived  in  Nephi  .  about  5:30  p.m., 
and  drove  to  the  home  of  George  O. 
Ostler.  We  spent  about  a  half  hour  talk- 
ing to  Mrs.  Ostler  regarding  the  ranch 
and  other  matters,  and  left  there  about  6 
o'clock  p.  m.  for  Richfield,  and  arrived 
at  the  home  of  Eugene  W.  Poulson,  Pres- 


ident of  the  Sevier  Stake  at  about  7:35 
p.  m.  We  immediately  sat  down  to  a 
splendid  dinner  prepared  by  Sister  Poul- 
son, and  thereafter  engaged  in  conversa- 
tion until  a  little  after  10  o'clock,  when 
we  retired  to  bed. 

You  had  very  little  sleep  during  the 
night,  were  up  three  or  four  times,  and 
finally  arose  about  7  o'clock  and  had 
breakfast  around  8  o'clock.  We  there- 
after immediately  left  with  Brother  Poul- 
son for  Sevier.  We  arrived  at  Sevier 
about  a  quarter  to  ten  and  were  shown 
through  the  new  chapel  by  Bishop  James 
Levie  and  President  Ware  of  the  South 
Sevier  Stake.  The  meeting  convened  at 
10  o'clock,  and  after  listening  to  the  pro- 
gram you  spoke  for  about  an  hour  and  ten 
minutes,  and  thereafter  dedicated  the  meet" 
inghouse. 

During  your  talk  you  suggested  that  I 
remind  you  when  you  returned  home,  to 
send  to  the  bishop  for  distribution  in  the 
ward,  copies  of  your  saying:  "That  which 
we  persist  in  doing  becomes  easier  to 
do,  not  that  the  nature  of  the  thing  has 
changed  but  that  our  power  to  do  has 
increased."  The  bishop's  name  and  address 
are:  James  Levie,  Sevier  Ward,  South 
Sevier  Stake,  Sevier,  Sevier  County,  Utah. 

We  left  the  meetinghouse  at  about 
twenty  minutes  to  twelve,  and  immediately 
drove  back  to  Richfield,  where  luncheon 
already  awaited  us.  We  scarcely  had 
time  to  finish  eating,  and  left  for  the  Se- 
vier Tabernacle  at  five  minutes  to  one. 
The  program  was  then  conducted,  and  you 
spoke  again  for  approximately  an  hour 
and  then  dedicated  the  tabernacle.  We 
left  the  tabernacle  immediately  for  the 
seminary  where  a  program  was  again  con- 
ducted, and  you  spoke  for  about  a  half 
hour,  and  then  dedicated  the  seminary.  We 
immediately  left  for  Brother  Poulson's, 
and  without  eating  you  were  provided 
with  a  bag  of  grapes,  peaches,  and  pears, 
and  with  Brother  and  Sister  Young  accom- 
panying us,  we  left  for  Manti  where  we 
arrived  at  about  fifteen  minutes  to  six.  We 
then  went  to  the  stake  house  where  after 
some  little  conversation  with  the  bishop 
and  others,  you  set  apart  a  new  bishop 
and  counselors  (I  do  not  have  their 
names ) .  We  left  Manti  about  ten  min- 
utes after  six,  and  arrived  at  the  meeting- 
house in  Nephi  at  about  fifteen  minutes 
after  seven,  where,  without  anything  fur- 
ther to  eat,  we  listened  to  the  M.  I.  A. 
Conference  program,  and  you  spoke  for 
approximately  half  an  hour. 

We  then  went  to  the  home  of  Brother 
Belliston  and  remained  up  until  about  ten 
o'clock,  when  you  retired,  and  the  next 
morning  advised  me  you  had  slept  for 
about  six  and  one-half  hours. 


PRESIDENT  HEBER  J.  GRANT 


You  arose  about  twenty  minutes  to  five 
the  next  morning,  Monday,  September  14, 
and  after  you  had  read  for  some  time,  Broth- 
er and  Sister  Belliston  arose  and  breakfast 
was  prepared  and  eaten.  We  were  through 
about  8  o'clock.  We  left  around  8:30 
with  Brother  George  Ostler  and  Brother 
Grace  for  the  ranch.  After  driving  over 
the  ranch  and  partly  around  it,  we  returned 
to  the  home  of  Brother  Grace,  arriving 
there  about  fifteen  minutes  to  eleven.  We 
there  discussed  the  value  of  the  ranch,  etc. 

We  then  left  for  home,  accompanied  by 
Brother  Grace  and  his  two  daughters, 
and  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  City  about 
1:30  p.  m.,  and  immediately  went  to  the 
Lion  House  for  dinner.  You  went  back 
to  work  and  stayed  at  the  office  until  about 
7:30,  and  I  went  home  to  bed. 

I  am  writing  this  letter  so  that  you  may 
be  made  aware  of  your  activities  during 
this  journey,  and  in  the  hopes  that  it  may 
warn  you  against  similar  strains,  which  I 
presume  are  common  with  you  on  most 
of  your  trips. 

When  I  consider  my  youth,  compared 
with  your  age,  and  that  I  was  worn  out 
afterwards,  it  is  very  apparent  that  you 
must  receive  special  Providential  strength. 
It  is  written  that  we  shall  not  tempt  the 
Lord,  thy  God,  and  to  me  you  are  really 
tempting  Providence  with  such  strains  on 
your  vitality. 

I  sincerely  hope  you  will  be  a  little  more 
careful  of  your  strength,  and  not  put  such 
strains  upon  yourself. 


(Signed) 


WILLARD. 


Elapsed  time  —  approximately 
forty-six  hours  from  Salt  Lake  City, 
back  to  Salt  Lake  City  again! — a 
killing  pace  for  a  young  man,  but  the 
President  of  the  Church  thrives  on 
it  at  eighty. 

67 


NEW  PRIESTHOOD-SUNDAY 

SCHOOL  PLAN  ANNOUNCED 


To  the  Presidents  of  Stakes 
Dear  Brethren: 

Difficulties  and  some  confu- 
sion have  been  reported  from 
several  stakes  arising  out  of 
the  administration  of  the  present 
plan  of  holding  Priesthood  activity 
meetings  following  Sunday  School 
classes  during  the  Sunday  School 
hour.  To  obviate  these  difficulties 
and  to  stimulate  the  work  of  the 
Priesthood  quorums  it  has  been  de- 
cided  by  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
with  the  approval  of  the  First  Presi- 
dency and  the  concurrence  of  the 
First  Council  of  the  Seventy,  and 
after  consultation  with  the  General 
Sunday  School  Superintendency,  to 
submit  to  the  stakes  the  following 
proposed  changes  in  the  procedure 
of  Sunday  morning: 

Monthly  Quorum  Meetings 

Monthly  quorum  meetings  of  the 
Melchizedek  Priesthood  may  be 
held  during  the  Sunday  School 
hour,  following  the  opening  exer- 
cises of  singing,  prayer,  singing,  and 
the  administration  of  the  Sacrament, 
— on  the  last  Sunday  of  each  month. 
These  meetings  may  be  continued 
until  the  adjournment  of  the  Sun- 
day School,  thus  providing  a  period 
of  approximately  \1/^  hours  within 
which  to  transact  quorum  business 
and  carry  forward  a  program  of 
study  and  other  quorum  activities  as 
may  be  provided, — the  course  of 
study  to  be  pursued  will  be  the  Gos- 
pel Doctrine  lesson  for  the  day  on 
which  the  quorum  meeting  is  held,  it 
being  understood,  however,  that 
regular  quorum  business  shall  take 
precedence  over  all  other  matters. 
Quorum  officers  will  preside  and 
quorums  may  adjourn  without  re- 
turning to  the  general  assembly  of 
the  Sunday  School.  It  will  be  well, 
however,  to  arrange  for  adjourn- 
ment of  quorum  meetings  at  the 
same  time  as  the  adjournment  of 
Sunday  School,  preferably  at  the 
sound  of  the  bell,  in  order  that  con- 
fusion may  be  avoided. 

In  wards  where  complete  quo- 
rums of  Elders  and  Seventies  are 
maintained  no  problem  of  transpor- 
tation of  quorum  members  to  central 
places  will  be  involved  but  in  the 
<68 


ftflELCHIZEDEK      PRIESTHOOD      DEPARTMENT,      CON- 
DUCTED   by    the     Melchizedek     Priesthood 
Committee  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve — 
Edited  by  Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  Chairman. 


case  of  High  Priests  and  where 
members  of  a  Seventies'  or  an  El- 
ders' quorum  reside  in  several 
wards,  it  will  become  necessary  for 
such  members  to  choose  one  of  the 
several  wards  in  which  they  reside 
as  the  place  for  their  monthly  quo- 
rum meeting.  In  such  cases  it  is 
recommended  that  the  monthly  quo- 
rum meetings  be  distributed  among 
the  wards  of  the  stake,  that  is,  a 
High  Priests'  quorum  meeting  in 
one  ward,  a  Seventies'  quorum 
meeting  in  another  ward,  and  an 
Elders'  quorum  meeting  in  another 
ward  in  such  manner  as  to  provide, 
if  practicable,  that  there  shall  be  a 
quorum  of  Melchizedek  Priesthood 
meeting  in  each  ward  of  the  stake 
on  each  last  Sunday.  This  will  not 
leave  any  ward  without  some  of  the 
Higher  Priesthood  in  attendance. 

Where  the  High  Priests  or  other 
quorums  of  Melchizedek  Priesthood 
desire  to  continue  monthly  quorum 
meetings  already  established  at  a 
time  other  than  during  the  Sunday 
School  hour,  groups  of  these  quo- 
rums residing  in  the  several  wards 
will  hold  group  meetings  during  the 
same  period  that  is  allotted  to  the 
quorums  of  Seventies  and  Elders. 

Priesthood  Class  Work 

Members  of  the  Melchizedek 
Priesthood  on  each  Sunday  of  the 
month,  excepting  only  the  last  Sun- 
day, will  participate  in  the  Sunday 
School  Gospel  Doctrine  classes  for 
which  a  period  of  about  one  hour 
and  five  minutes  will  be  hereafter 
provided.  It  is  believed  that  with 
the  extension  of  the  class  period  and 
the  provision  made  for  at  least  a 
limited  consideration  of  the  Gospel 
Doctrine  lessons  during  the  monthly 
quorum  meeting,  the  class  work  of 
the  Priesthood  will  receive  substan- 
tially more  time  and  attention  than 
it  has  received  heretofore. 

Weekly  Assignment  and 
Checking 

For  the  purpose  of  enabling  the 
Priesthood  quorum  officers  to  make 
their  assignments  and  check  the  ac- 
tivities of  members  and  committees, 


it  is  allowable  for  quorum  presi- 
dencies and  committee  chairmen  to 
use  a  few  minutes  if  necessary  at 
the  beginning  of  each  Gospel  Doc- 
trine class. 

Women  and  Girls 

The  General  Sunday  School 
Board  will  provide  on  the  last  Sun- 
day of  each  month,  during  the  time 
that  quorum  meetings  are  held,  a 
suitable  program  for  the  women. 

Aaronic  Priesthood 

Arrangements  have  been  made 
with  the  Presiding  Bishopric  to  hold 
the  Priesthood  activity  meeting  of 
the  Lesser  Priesthood  for  a  full  25- 
minute  period  preceding  the  class 
work  of  the  Sunday  School  instead 
of  following  the  class  work  as  at 
present  provided. 

The  brethren  of  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood  will  also  convene  in  a 
monthly  meeting  on  the  last  Sunday 
of  each  month  at  the  same  hour 
when  the  brethren  of  the  Melchize- 
dek Priesthood  are  meeting,  at 
which  they  may  transact  quorum 
business,  attend  to  such  matters  as 
will  properly  come  before  them,  it 
being  understood  that  the  courses 
of  study  to  be  pursued  in  the  time 
remaining  should  be  the  Sunday 
School  courses  for  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood  quorums. 

Detailed  Program  of  Exercises 

The  General  Sunday  School  Su- 
perintendency will  send  a  letter  to 
all  Stake  Superintendencies  advis- 
ing of  the  changes  herein  mentioned 
and  giving  specific  directions  with 
reference  to  the  adjustment  of  the 
Sunday  School  program.  It  is  hoped 
that  you  will  confer  with  the  stake 
Sunday  School  superintendent  and 
see  that  the  arrangements  are  per- 
fected. It  is  expected  that  the  new 
plan  will  become  operative  as  soon 
as  possible. 

Advantages 

It  is  hoped  that  the  adoption  of 
the  foregoing  plan  will  solve  a  num- 
ber   of    problems     that    are    now 


New  Priesthood-Sunday 
School  Plan  Announced 

found  to  exist  in  various  parts  of 
the  Church  and  be  helpful  in  the 
following  respects: 

First — It  will  provide  a  more 
convenient  hour  for  the  monthly 
quorum  meetings  of  the  Melchize- 
dek  Priesthood  which  has  always 
been  a  real  need  among  the  quo- 
rums. 

Second — Monthly  stake  Priest- 
hood union  meetings,  relieved  of 
the  necessity  of  making  provision 
in  their  programs  for  monthly 
quorum  meetings,  will  be  better 
able  to  provide  that  which  is 
probably  their  chief  objective, 
namely,  training  for  the  officers 
of  the  quorums  that  quorum  offi- 
cers may  have  at  least  equal  op- 
portunities to  learn  their  duties 
that  the  officers  of  our  auxiliary 
organizations  have  long  enjoyed. 
We  feel  that  in  every  stake  there 
must  be  provided  adequate  facili- 
ties for  the  training  of  quorum 
presidencies, 

T  h  i  r  d — The  arrangement 
should  obviate  all  of  the  confu- 
sion which  has  been  reported 
from  some  quarters  attending  the 
adjournment  of  the  Sunday 
School.  There  will  be  no  classes 
of  the  boys  of  the  Lesser  Priest- 
hood to  adjourn  at  a  time  so 
nearly  approaching  the  closing  of 
Sunday  School  as  to  induce  them 
to  leave  the  school  without  parti- 
cipating in  its  closing  exercises. 
The  women  will  also  be  provided 
for  until  the  end  of  the  school 
period  and  the  quorums  of  the 
Higher  Priesthood  must  cooper- 
ate in  helping  to  maintain  orderly 
closing  exercises. 

Fourth — It  is  believed  that  if 
bishops  will  call  on  quorums  as 
units  through  their  presiding  offi- 
cers to  perform  service  in  the 
ward  such  as  block  teaching,  spe- 
cial projects,  etc.,  these  assign- 
ments would  tend  to  conserve  the 
integrity  of  the  quorum  and  make 
the  members  more  fully  appreci- 
ate quorum  opportunities  for  ser- 
vice. Emphasis  on  the  quorum 
integrity  and  unity  will  do  much 
to  accomplish  this  end.  If  a 
bishop  sends  a  message  to  the 
quorum  through  the  quorum  pres- 
idency, he  helps  to  establish  re- 
spect for  the  presidency  and  en- 
hances their  influence. 

We  feel  confident  that  with  the 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 

REED  SMOOT  AT 
SEVENTY-FIVE 

The  Nation's  Press  pays  tribute  to  his  service 
and  his  life's  philosophy. 


HPhe  Nation's  press  paid  tribute  to 
Reed  Smoot,  his  record  of  service 
and  his  life's  philosophy  on  the  occa- 
sion of  his  seventy-fifth  birthday  an- 
niversary, January  10,  1937.  Con- 
cerning this  distinguished  statesman 
and  churchman,  the  Associated 
Press  commented  as  appears  in  col- 
umn 3  in  the  reproduction  from  the 
Los  Angeles  Times  of  January  13, 
1937.  This  story  was  carried  by 
leading  newspapers  throughout  the 
nation. 


REED    SMOOT 


full  cooperation  of  the  stake  presi- 
dents, the  bishops,  the  quorum  pres- 
idencies, and  the  Sunday  School 
officers,  the  foregoing  suggestions 
may  be  incorporated  in  the  program 
of  Church  activities  of  the  Sunday 
forenoon  with  great  profit  to  all 
concerned. 

Sincerely  yours, 

The  Council  of  the  Twelve 
By  Rudger  Clawson, 
President 

Note: — These  suggestions  have 
been  approved  by  the  Presiding 
Bishopric  for  the  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood. 


Smoot  Deplores 
Time  Waste 

Former  Utah  Senator 
at  75  Says  People 
Sleep  Far  Too  Much 


SALT  LAKE  CITY,  Jan.  12.  (IP) 
Reed  Smoot,  thirty  years  a  Sen- 
ator and  now  exclusive  churcti 
worker,'  at  the  start  of  his  sev- 
enty-fifth year  today  bemoaned 
a  people  who  "sleep  too  much." 

"There   are   many   who   work 

but  forty  hours  a  week  and  sleep 
eight  or  nine  hours  a  day,"  the 
former  Senate  dean  charged. 
"That  is  deplorable  waste  of  a 
most  precious  resource — time. 

SIX   HOURS   ENOUGH 

"A  person  in  perfect  health 
can  work  ten,  twelve  or  even 
fourteen  hours  a  day  and  thrive 
on  not  more  than  six  hours  of 
sleep." 

Smoot,  who  observed  his  sev- 
enty-fifth birthday  Sunday,  for 
most  of  his  life  has  exercised 
the  principles  of  "plenty  of  work 
and  not  too  much  sleep."  Dur- 
ing a  long  period  as  chairman 
of  the  Senate  Finance  Commit- 
tee he  often  worked  as  many  as 
twenty  out  of  the  twenty-four 
hours,  he  said. 

"But  I'm  getting  old  and  I'm 
tapering  off  a  little  now,"  he 
smiled.  Tall,  white-haired  and 
energetic,  he  could  pass  for  a 
man  of  60  years. 

ADVICE  TO   YOUNG 

For  the  nation's  young  men, 
Smoot  suggested  these  prin- 
ciples: 

"Keep  busy  Keep  bodily 
clean.  Have  high  ideals.  Re- 
jnember  that  idleness  is  the 
devil's  workshop.  Eat  plain 
foods.  Avoid  hot  drinks.  Never 
touch  intoxicating  liquors  of  any 
kind." 


69 


The  WILLING  Worker 
and  the  NEEDY  Worker 


The  Church  Security  Plan  has 
undoubtedly  been  very  helpful 
in  many  ways  in  providing 
some  work  for  those  who  need  it, 
as  well  as  food  and  clothing.  It  has 
brought  about  a  stronger  cooper- 
ative spirit  among  those  who  have 
taken  part  and  has  developed  a 
stronger  brotherhood  among  the 
members  of  the  Church.  It  has  en- 
couraged people  to  go  forward  col- 
lectively in  providing  for  themselves, 
in  part  at  least. 

One  of  the  outstanding  features, 
however,  is  that  it  has  given  an  op- 
portunity for  quorums  of  the  Priest- 
hood to  become  active  in  helping 
each  other  in  engaging  in  quorum 
projects  of  a  temporal  nature,  thus 
bringing  the  members  closer  to- 
gether so  as  to  develop  in  the  quorum 
a  greater  respect  and  love  and  ap- 
preciation for  the  protection  and 
help  that  they  may  render  to  each 
other  in  time  of  need.  It  has  en- 
abled quorums  more  nearly  to  as- 
sume the  proper  responsibility  that 
belongs  to  the  quorums,  as  recom- 
mended by  President  David  O.  Mc- 
Kay at  the  October  conference. 

In  the  rural  or  farming  districts, 
members  have  a  splendid  opportun- 
ity to  engage  in  farm  projects,  and 
to  produce  food  products,  which 
may  be  stored  for  use  when  needed 
by  quorum  members  or  others.  In 
the  operation  of  these  farm  units 
the  very  best  of  farm  practice  can 
be  adopted.  In  all  quorums,  some 
members  are  better  farmers  than 
others,  and  they  can  give  to  their 
members  information  relative  to  the 
better  farming  methods,  which  some 
of  them  may  not  have  followed  be- 
fore. This  will  increase  the  crop 
yield  and  make  farming  more  prof- 
itable. 

Last  fall  when  the  writer  was 
traveling  through  one  of  the  stakes 
of  Zion  the  president  of  the  stake 
was  quite  ill  and  the  season  was 
getting  late  and  his  late-maturing 
crops  had  not  been  harvested. 
Quorum  members  went,  without  so- 
licitation from  the  president,  and 
70 


By  MARK  AUSTIN 

A  Member  o/  the  General  Com- 
mittee   of    the    Church   Security 
Program 


I 


it  is  to  be  hoped  that 
much  of  the  work  of 
the  Security  Plan  will  be 
done  by  those  who  need  assist- 
ance, to  relieve  somewhat 
those  willing  workers  who  do 
so  much  and  need  so  little. 


harvested  his  crop  for  him  so  that 
it  would  not  be  lost.  Undoubtedly 
this  kind  act  was  very  much  appre- 
ciated by  the  president  who  had 
given  so  much  of  his  time  freely  to 
help  the  members  of  his  stake  and 
their  families  by  giving  them  coun- 
sel and  advice  for  their  guidance, 
both  temporally  and  spiritually, 
and  who  had  given  manual  labor, 
when  it  was  needed,  the  same  as 
those  over  whom  he  presided  were 
doing. 

Much  work  was  performed  by 
the  quorums  throughout  the  Church 
in  agricultural  projects  in  1936,  and 
much  preparation  has  been  made  in 
the  selection  of  soil  and  in  fertiliz- 
ing and  fall  plowing  for  next  year's 
planting.  Without  question  much 
more  will  be  done  in  the  coming 
season  than  was  done  last  season, 
notwithstanding  that  a  very  good 
showing  was  made  by  some  stakes, 
wards,  and  quorums  last  year. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  much  more 
of  the  work  in  the  production  of 
these  crops  will  be  done  by  those 
who  need  the  products  than  was 
done  last  year.     This  will  relieve, 


MARK    AUSTIN 

to  some  extent,  those  who  did  so 
much  work,  while  those  who  needed 
assistance  did  so  little. 

The  main  purpose  of  the  inaugu- 
ration of  this  program,  as  an- 
nounced by  the  First  Presidency 
and  their  associates,  was  to  find  em- 
ployment where  needed  for  the  un- 
employed or  the  partly  unemployed, 
that  they  might  be  able  better  to 
provide  for  themselves  and  their 
families. 

It  is  the  further  object  and  pur- 
pose of  the  Church  to  develop 
among  its  members  the  spirit  of 
love  and  friendship  and  brotherly 
kindness  and  ideal  standards  of  liv- 
ing for  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
blessing  of  all  the  people,  that  these 
important  influences  may  spread 
throughout  all  the  world,  because 
the  Church  recognizes  that  all  our 
Father's  children  should  live  in 
peace,  prosperity,  and  contentment, 
and  have  a  high  regard  for  each 
other. 

The  world  is  woefully  lacking  in 
these  important  things,  and  many 
of  our  statesmen  and  thinkers  of 
the  nations  have  announced  that 
many  of  the  nations  of  the  earth  are 
threatened  with  disaster  and  de- 
struction because  of  the  lack  of  love 
and  good  will  and  spirituality,  and 
recognition  of  God's  high  purposes 
toward  his  children  in  the  journey 
of  life,  which  is  "to  bring  to  pass 
the  immortality  and  eternal  life  of 
man," 


\\ 


THINK 


AM 


// 


By  HARRISON  R.MERRILL 


A  TRUE  SHORT  SHORT  STORY 


J. 


udge  Jethro  sat  down 
in  one  of  the  luxurious  chairs  in  the 
mayor's  office  and  looked  steadily 
across  the  table  at  his  friend  the 
mayor. 

"You're  not  going  to  let  them  rope 
you  into  that  job,  are  you?"  he 
asked  sternly. 

"I  think  I  am,"  he  replied,  smiling 
just  a  little. 

"Well,  of  all  the  fools  ..."  the 
judge  began. 

"Don't  be  too  severe,"  Mayor 
John  H.  Rasmusson  cut  in.  "Darn 
it  all,  Judge,  there  are  some  things  a 
fellow  just  has  to  do  for  his 
Church." 

"You're  doing  enough,  aren't 
you?"  the  Judge  asked.  "Dentist, 
Mayor,  Gospel  Doctrine  class 
teacher — what  more  ought  you  to 
do?" 

"Well,"  the  Mayor  answered, 
"just  about  anything  the  Church 
asks  of  me." 

The  two  men  were  friends  of  long 
standing,  though  the  Judge  was  not 
a  member  of  the  Church  and  the 
Mayor  was. 

"Why?"  the  Judge  spoke  sharply. 

"Well,  there's  why."  The  Mayor 
took  a  book  from  his  desk  and,  open- 
ing its  pages,  handed  it  to  the  judge. 
"There's  the  story.  Read  it  while  I 
make  this  phone  call  and  you'll 
know  why." 

Oven  Rasmussen  was  an 
emigrant  from  Sweden,  one  of  the 
common  people.  When  he  heard  the 
Gospel  message  he  was  converted 
and  baptized.  Saving  his  meager 
wages,  he  and  his  wife  had  their 
hearts  set  upon  Zion. 

At  last  the  great  day  arrived. 
Their  savings  were  sufficient  for 
their  fare.  Reaching  Florence,  Ne- 
braska, after  a  long  voyage  and  a 
hard  journey  overland,  they  pur- 
chased a  cart  and  prepared  to  walk 
to  Zion. 

Sven  was  a  violinist  and  carried 
with   him    his   precious   instrument. 

One  night  they  reached  a  camp 
on  the  North  Platte  River  in  which 
there  were  men  on  their  way  East 


from  Great  Salt  Lake  Valley.  Af- 
ter they  had  made  their  camp  and 
eaten  their  frugal  meal  of  bacon  and 
bread,  they  sought  out  the  strangers 
hoping  to  have  word  from  the  City 
of  the  Saints.  To  their  surprise, 
they  discovered  that  one  of  the 
members  of  the  party  was  the  Elder 
who  had  taught  them  the  Gospel. 

Sven  Rasmusson  lost  no  time  in 
finding  the  Elder.  He  came  upon 
him  as  he  sat  upon  the  tongue  of 
his  wagon  watching  his  horses 
finish  their  feed  of  oats.  Sven  was 
greeted  warmly  but  noticed  a  re- 
serve in  the  manner  of  the  Elder. 

After  the  first  greetings  were 
over  and  each  had  asked  the  other 
many  questions,  the  Elder  said: 

"Brother  Rasmusson,  turn  back. 
I  found  I  was  mistaken.  While  the 
doctrine  of  the  Church  is  fine,  the 
authorities  are  unfair.  I  have  left 
the  Church  and  am  returning  to  the 
old  family  home  in  New  Jersey  and 
expect  never  to  return.  Turn  back 
before  it  is  too  late." 

Sven  was  shocked  beyond  meas- 
ure. 

"Are  you  trying  to  tell  me  that 
you  have  apostatized?"  he  asked. 

"Not  exactly — yet,"  the  Elder 
answered,  "but  I  am  tired  of  it  all. 
Utah  is  a  rough,  uncouth  land  with- 
out the  semblance  of  culture.  I  have 
decided  that  I  was  mistaken.  There 
is  no  one  true  Church;  many  are 
true.  You'll  starve  there  for  things 
of  culture." 

"But  I  don't  understand." 

"I  know  you  don't  now,  but  think 
it  over  and  if  in  the  morning  you 
will  turn  back,  you  may  go  with  me. 
I'll  haul  you  and  your  belongings  in 
my  wagon." 

Oven  Rasmusson  went 
back  to  his  camp  and  his  frail  young 
wife,  broken-hearted.  Long  into  the 
night  they  talked  of  their  testimony 
and  of  the  young  Elder  who  had 
taken  them  the  Gospel.  When  at 
last  they  prepared  to  retire,  they 
knelt  beside  their  tiny  camp  and  of- 
fered up  a  prayer  to  God  for  guid- 
ance. 

The  following  morning  Sven  Ras- 


musson sought  out  Elder  Beck- 
strand. 

"Well,  what  is  the  verdict?"  the 
Elder  asked.  "Will  you  go  back 
with  me?" 

The  Swede  shook  his  head  sadly. 

"No,"  said  he,  "we're  going  on. 
My  wife  and  I  talked  it  over — talked 
most  of  the  night.  We  found,  El- 
der Beckstrand,  that  we  were  not 
converted  to  you,  but  to  the  Gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ.    We're  going  on." 

"But  Brother  Rasmusson,  there's 
no  culture  there;  there's  .  .  . 

Mr.  Rasmusson  raised  his  hand 
to  stop  the  speaker. 

"I'll  take  some  culture,"  he  said 
solemnly — "I  and  my  violin.  We 
are  sorry  that  you  have  left  the 
Church,  that  you  are  leaving  Zion. 
We  learned  to  love  you,  Elder  Beck- 
strand,  and,  I  hope,  we  shall  always 
love  you,  but  we'll  not  follow  you." 

"You're  making  a  mistake,  Broth- 
er Rasmusson,"  the  Elder  remon- 
strated. 

"No,"  said  Rasmusson,  "it  is  you 
who  are  making  the  mistake.  I  bear 
you  my  testimony  that  God  lives, 
that  He  made  known  His  will  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith;  he  answers 
our  prayers.  And  now  good-bye. 
You  may  turn  back,  but  my  wife 
and  I  will  go  on.  We  may  die  on 
the  journey;  we  may  never  reach 
Zion,  but  we'll  know  that  we  have 
espoused  a  grand  cause." 

In  the  old  country  they  were  of 
the  peasant  class.  No  way  was 
open  to  their  sons  and  daughters. 
They  reached  Utah.  One  son  be- 
came a  superintendent  of  schools, 
another  a  mayor  of  his  city,  a  den- 
tist, and  a  respected  citizen. 

The  Judge  laid  down  the  book. 

"So  what?"  he  asked. 

"Sven  Rasmusson  was  my  father," 
the  Mayor  answered.  "Do  you  see 
the  light  in  the  office  across  the  cor- 
ner. That's  my  office.  You've  seen 
my  home — a  perfect  little  heaven 
among  the  flowers.  Had  it  not  been 
for  the  Gospel — the  Church — I 
probably  would  be  a  peasant  in 
Sweden  today.  Yes,  Judge,  I  think 
I'll  take  the  job." 

"I  don't  blame  you,  John,"  he  said 
holding  out  his  hand.  "I'd  take  that 
job,  too,  if  I  were  you." 

71 


S  THE 
UNITED 

STATES 
a  CHRISTIAN 
NATION? 


By  ROBERT  MURRAY  STEWART 

Attorney  at  Law  and  Past  President,  Utah  Chapter, 
Sons  of  the  American  Revolution 


HTHE  SUPREME  COURT  HAS  SAID  THAT  IT  IS;  THE 
x  HISTORY,  TRADITIONS,  AND  INSTITUTIONS  OF 
THIS  LAND  ELOQUENTLY  SPEAK  THAT  AS  SUCH  IT 
WAS  ESTABLISHED.  THIS  AND  FUTURE  GENER- 
ATIONS MUST  KEEP  IT  SO. 


I 


s  the  United  States  a  Christian 
Nation?    The  Supreme  Court  of 
the  United  States  has  said  that  it 
was. 

It  seems  that  during  the  last  cen- 
tury it  had  become  the  practice  of 
large  capitalists  in  this  country  to 
contract  with  their  agents  abroad 
for  the  shipment  of  great  numbers 
of  an  ignorant  and  servile  class  of 
foreign  laborers,  under  contracts  by 
which  the  employer  agreed,  on  the 
one  hand,  to  prepay  their  passage, 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  labor- 
ers agreed  to  work  after  their  arrival 
for  a  certain  time  at  a  low  rate  of 
wages.  The  effect  of  this  was  to 
break  down  the  labor  market,  and  to 
reduce  other  laborers  engaged  in 
like  occupations  to  the  level  of  the 
assisted  immigrant.  The  evil  finally 
became  so  flagrant  that  an  appeal 
was  made  to  Congress  for  relief, 
which  Congress  granted  by  the 
passage  of  an  act  which  provided 
that  it  should  be  unlawful  for  any 
person,  etc.,  to  prepay  the  transpor- 
tation, or  in  any  way  assist  or  en- 
courage the  importation  or  migration 
of  any  alien  into  the  United  States, 
under  contract  made  previous  to  the 
importation  or  migration  of  such 
alien,  to  perform  labor  or  services  of 
any  kind  in  the  United  States. 
72 


The  Reverend  E.  Walpole  War- 
ren was  an  alien  residing  in  Eng- 
land, and  it  appears  that  the  Holy 
Trinity  Church  of  New  York  City 
entered  into  a  contract  with  him 
whereby  the  Reverend  Warren  was 
to  move  to  the  city  of  New  York 
and  enter  into  the  services  of  the 
Holy  Trinity  Church  as  Rector  and 
Pastor;  and  in  pursuance  of  the  con- 
tract Warren  did  come  to  New  York 
and  serve  the  Church  as  rector  and 
pastor,  the  Holy  Trinity  Church 
having  advanced  his  passage.  The 
United  States  brought  an  action 
against  the  Reverend  Warren  under 
the  above  law  and  the  lower  court 
held  that  his  presence  in  the  United 
States  was  illegal.  Reverend  War- 
ren appealed  his  case  from  the  lower 
court  to  the  United  States  Supreme 
Court,  and  in  February,  1892,  the 
United  States  Supreme  Court  ren- 
dered its  decision  reversing  the  de- 
cision of  the  lower  court.  The  pre- 
cise question  that  was  raised  was 
whether  a  non-resident  non-citizen 
of  the  United  States  might  be  ad- 
mitted to  the  United  States  having 
prior  thereto  entered  into  a  contract 
to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Christ  in 
New  York  City,  and  to  have  his 
transportation  to  the  United  States 
prepaid,  or  be  denied  the  right  of 


entry  to  the  United  States  on  the 
theory  that  he  was  coming  to  labor 
or  perform  service  in  the  United 
States  under  contract  and  others 
were  prepaying  his  transportation 
expense,  all  of  which  was  unlawful 
and  forbidden  by  Chapter  164,  23 
St.,  p.  332. 

In  the  course  of  the  opinion,  which 
was  written  by  Mr,  Justice  Brewer 
the  United  States  Supreme  Court 
has  the  following  to  say: 

.  .  .  But,  ...  no  purpose  of  action 
against  religion  can  be  imputed  to  any 
legislation,  state  or  national,  because  this  i» 
a  religious  people.  This  is  historically  true. 
From  the  discovery  of  this  continent  to  the 
present  hour,  there  is  a  single  voice  making 
this  affirmation.  The  commission  to  Chris- 
topher Columbus,  prior  to  his  sail  westward, 
is  from  "Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  King  and  Queen  of  Castile," 
etc.,  and  recites  that  "it  is  hoped  that  by 
God's  assistance  some  of  the  continents  and 
islands  in  the  ocean  will  be  discovered," 
etc.  The  first  colonial  grant,  that  made  to 
Sir  Walter  Raleigh  in  1584,  was  from 
"Elizabeth,  by  the  grace  of  God,  of  Eng- 
land, Fraunce  and  Ireland,  queene,  de- 
fender of  the  faith,"  etc.;  and  the  grant  au- 
thorizing him  to  enact  statutes  of  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  proposed  colony  provided 
that  "they  be  not  against  the  true  Christian 
faith  nowe  professed  in  the  Church  of 
England."  The  first  charter  of  Virginia, 
granted  by  King  James  I,  in  1606,  after 
reciting  the  application  of  certain  parties 
for  a  charter,  commenced  the  grant  in  these 
words:  "We,  greatly  commending,  and 
graciously  accepting  of,  their  Desires  for 
the  Furtherance  of  so  noble  a  Work,  which 
may,  by  the  Providence  of  Almighty  God, 
hereafter  tend  to  the  Glory  of  his  Divine 
Majesty,  in  propagating  of  Christian  Re- 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


ROBERT  MURRAY  STEWART 

ligion  to  such  People,  as  yet  live  in  Dark- 
ness and  miserable  Ignorance  of  the  true 
Knowledge  and  Worship  of  God,  and  may 
in  time  bring  the  Infidels  and  Savages,  liv- 
ing in  those  parts,  to  human  Civility,  and 
to  a  settled  and  quiet  Government;  DO, 
by  these  our  Letters-Patents,  graciously 
accept  of,  and  agree  to,  their  humble  and 
well-intended  Desires." 

Language  of  similar  import  may  be  found 
in  the  subsequent  charter  of  that  colony, 
from  the  same  king,  in  1609  and  1611;  and 
the  same  is  true  of  the  various  charters 
granted  to  the  other  colonies.  In  language 
more  or  less  emphatic  is  the  establishment 
of  the  Christian  religion  declared  to  be  one 
of  the  purposes  of  the  grant.  The  cele- 
brated compact  made  by  the  pilgrims  in 
the  Mayflower,  1620,  recites:  "Having  un- 
dertaken for  the  Glory  of  God,  and  Ad- 
vancement of  the  Christian  Faith,  and  the 
Honour  of  our  King  and  Country,  a  Voy- 
age to  plant  the  first  Colony  in  the  northern 
parts  of  Virginia;  Do  by  these  Presents, 
solemnly  and  mutually,  in  the  Presence  of 
God  and  one  another,  covenant  and  com- 
bine ourselves  together  into  a  civil  Body 
Politick,  for  our  better  Ordering  and  Pres- 
ervation, and  Furtherance  of  the  Ends 
aforesaid." 

The  fundamental  orders  of  Connecticut, 
under  which  a  provisional  government  was 
instituted  in  1638-39,  commence  with  this 
declaration:  "Forasmuch  as  it  hath  pleased 
the  Allmighty  God  by  the  wise  disposition 
of  his  diuyne  pruidence  so  to  Order  and 
dispose  of  things  that  we  the  Inhabitants 
and  Residents  of  Windsor,  Hartford,  and 
Wethersfield  are  now  cohabiting  and  dwell- 
ing in  and  vppon  the  River  of  Conectecotte 
and  the  Lands  thereunto  adioyneing;  And 
well  knowing  where  a  people  are  gathered 
togather  the  word  of  God  required  that 
to  mayntayne  the  peace  and  vnion  of  such 
people  there  should  be  an  orderly  and 
decent  Gouerment  established  according  to 
God,  to  order  and  dispose  of  the  affayres 
of  the  people  at  all  seasons  as  occation 
shall  require;  doe  therefore  assotiate  and 
conioyne  ourselues  to  be  as  one  Publike 
State  or  Comonwelth;  and  doe,  for  our 
selues  and  our  Successors  and  such  as  shall 
be  adioyned  to  vs  att  any  tyme  hereafter, 
enter     Confirmation     and      Confederation 


together,  to  mayntayne  and  presearue  the 
liberty  and  purity  of  the  gospell  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  wch  we  now  prfesse,  as  also  the 
disciplyne  of  the  Churches,  wch  according 
to  the  truth  of  the  said  gospell  is  now 
practised  amongst  vs." 

In  the  charter  of  privileges  granted  by 
William  Penn  to  the  province  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, in  1701,  it  is  recited:  "Because  no 
People  can  be  truly  happy,  though  under 
the  greatest  Enjoyment  of  Civil  Liberties, 
if  abridged  of  the  Freedom  of  their  Con- 
sciences, as  to  their  Religious  Profession 
and  Worship;  and  Almighty  God  being  the 
Only  Lord  of  Conscience,  Father  of  Lights 
and  Spirits;  and  the  Author  as  well  as 
Object  of  all  divine  Knowledge,  Faith,  and 
Worship,  who  only  doth  enlighten  the 
Minds,  and  persuade  and  convince  the 
Understandings  of  People,  I  do  hereby 
grant  and  declare,"  etc. 

Coming  nearer  to  the  present  time,  the 
declaration  of  independence  recognizes  the 
presence  of  the  Divine  in  human  affairs  in 
these  words:  "We  hold  these  truths  to 
be  self-evident,  that  all  men  are  created 
equal,  that  they  are  endowed  by  their  Cre- 
ator with  certain  unalienable  Rights,  that 
among  these  are  Life,  Liberty,  and  the  pur- 
suit of  Happiness."  "We,  therefore,  the 
Representatives  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  in  General  Congress,  Assembled, 
appealing  to  the  Supreme  Judge  of  the 
world  for  the  rectitude  of  our  intentions, 
do,  in  the  Name  and  by  Authority  of  the 
good  People  of  these  Colonies,  solemnly 
publish   and   declare,"   etc.;   "And   for   the 


THE    NEW  SUPREME   COURT    BUILDING 
WASHINGTON,   D.   C. 


support  of  this  Declaration,  with  a  firm 
reliance  on  the  Protection  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence, we  mutually  pledge  to  each  other 
our  Lives,  our  Fortunes,  and  our  sacred 
Honor." 

If  we  examine  the  constitutions  of  the 
various  states,  we  find  in  them  a  constant 
recognition  of  religious  obligations.  Every 
constitution  of  every  one  of  the  44  states 
contains  language  which,  either  directly  or 
by  clear  implication,  recognizes  a  profound 
reverence  for  religion,  and  an  assumption 
that  its  influence  in  all  human  affairs  is 
essential  to  the  well-being  of  the  com- 
munity. This  recognition  may  be  in  the 
preamble,  such  as  is  found  in  the  consti- 
tution of  Illinois,  1870:  "We,  the  people 
of  the  state  of  Illinois,  grateful  to  Almighty 
God  for  the  civil,  political,  and  religious 
liberty  which  He  hath  so  long  permitted 
us  to  enjoy,  and  looking  to  Him  for  a 
blessing  upon  our  endeavors  to  secure  and 
transmit  the  same  unimpaired  to  succeeding 
generations,"  etc. 

It  may  be  only  the  familiar  requisition 
that  all  officers  shall  take  an  oath  closing 
with  the  declaration,  "so  help  me  God." 
It  may  be  in  clauses  like  that  of  the  con- 
stitution of  Indiana,  1816,  art.  11,  page  4: 
"The  manner  of  administering  an  oath  or 
affirmation  shall  be  such  as  is  most  con- 
sistent with  the  conscience  of  the  deponent, 
and  shall  be  esteemed  the  most  solemn 
appeal  to  God."  Or  in  provisions  such  as 
are  found  in  articles  36  and  37  of  the 
declaration  of  rights  of  the  constitution  of 
Maryland,    (1867):      "That,    as   it   is   the 


Wmimim- 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


duty  of  every  man  to  worship  God  in  such 
manner  as  he  thinks  most  acceptable  to 
Him,  all  persons  are  equally  entitled  to  pro- 
tection in  their  religious  liberty:  wherefore, 
no  person  ought,  by  any  law,  to  be  molest- 
ed in  his  person  or  estate  on  account  of 
his  religious  persuasion  or  profession,  or 
for  his  peace,  or  safety  of  the  state,  or 
shall  infringe  the  laws  of  morality,  or  injure 
others  in  their  natural,  civil,  or  religious 
rights;  nor  ought  any  person  to  be  com- 
pelled to  frequent  or  maintain  or  contribute, 
unless  on  contract,  to  maintain  any  place 
of  worship  or  any  ministry  nor  shall  any 
person,  otherwise  competent,  be  deemed 
incompetent  as  a  witness  or  juror  on  ac- 
count of  his  religious  belief:  provided,  he 
believes  in  the  existence  of  God,  and  that, 
under  his  dispensation,  such  person  will  be 
held  morally  accountable  for  his  acts,  and 
be  rewarded  or  punished  therefor,  either  in 
this  world  or  the  world  to  come.  That 
no  religious  test  ought  ever  to  be  required 
as  a  qualification  for  any  office  or  profit 
or  trust  in  this  state,  other  than  a  declaration 
of  belief  in  the  existence  of  God;  nor  shall 
the  legislature  prescribe  any  other  oath  of 
office  than  the  oath  prescribed  by  this 
constitution."  Or  like  that  in  articles  2  and 
3  of  part  1  of  the  Constitution  of  Massa- 
chusetts, (1708):  "It  is  the  right  as  well 
as  the  duty  of  all  men  in  society  publicly, 
and,  and  at  stated  seasons,  to  worship  the 
Supreme  Being,  the  great  Creator  and  Pre- 
server of  the  universe.  .  .  .  As  the  happi- 
ness of  a  people  and  the  good  order  and 
preservation  of  civil  government  essentially 
depend  upon  piety,  religion,  and  morality, 
and  as  these  cannot  be  generally  diffused 
through  a  community  but  by  the  institution 
of  the  public  worship  of  God  and  of  public 
instruction  in  piety,  religion,  and  morality: 
Therefore,  to  promote  their  happiness,  and 
to  secure  the  good  order  and  preservation 
of  their  government,  the  people  of  this 
commonwealth  have  a  right  to  invest  their 
legislature  with  power  to  authorize  and 
require,  and  the  legislature  shall,  from  time 
to  time,  authorize  and  require,  the  several 
towns,  parishes,  precincts,  and  other  bodies 
politic  or  religious  societies  to  make  suitable 
provision,  at  their  own  expense,  for  the  in- 
stitution of  the  public  worship  of  God  and 
for  the  support  and  maintenance  of  public 
Protestant  teachers  of  piety,  religion,  and 
morality,  in  all  cases  where  such  provision 
shall  not  be  made  voluntarily."  Or,  as  in 
section  5  and  14  of  article  7  of  the  consti- 
tution of  Mississippi,  (1832):  "No  person 
who  denies  the  being  of  God,  or  a  future 
state  of  rewards  and  punishments,  shall 
hold  any  office  in  the  civil  department  of 
this  state.  .  .  .  Religion,  morality,  and 
knowledge,  being  necessary  to  good  gov- 
i  ernment,  the  preservation  of  liberty,  and 
the  happiness  of  mankind,  schools,  and  the 
means  of  education,  shall  forever  be  en- 
couraged in  this  state."  Or  by  article  22 
of  the  constitution  of  Delaware,  (1776): 
which  required  all  officers,  besides  an  oath 
of  allegiance,  to  make  and  subscribe  the 
following  declaration:     "I,  A.  B.,  do  pro- 

74 


fess  faith  in  God  the  Father,  and  in  Jesus 
Christ  His  only  Son,  and  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  one  God,  blessed  for  evermore;  and 
I  do  acknowledge  the  Holy  Scriptures  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testament  to  be  given 
by  divine  inspiration." 

Even  the  constitution  of  the  United 
States,  which  is  supposed  to  have  little 
touch  upon  the  private  life  of  the  indi- 
vidual, contains  in  the  first  amendment  a 
declaration  common  to  the  constitution  of 
all  the  states,  as  follows:  "Congress  shall 
make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment  of 
religion,  or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise 
thereof,"  etc.,  and  also  provides  in  article 
1,  page  7,  (a  provision  common  to  many 
constitutions ) ,  that  the  executive  shall  have 
10  days  (Sundays  excepted)  within  which 
to  determine  whether  he  will  approve  or 
veto  a  bill. 

There  is  no  dissonance  in  these  declara- 
tions. There  is  a  universal  language  per- 
vading them  all,  having  one  meaning.  They 
affirm  and  reaffirm  that  this  is  a  religious 
nation.  These  are  not  individual  sayings, 
declarations  of  private  persons.  They  are 
organic  utterances.  They  speak  the  voice 
of  the  entire  people.  While  because  of  a 
general  recognition  of  this  truth  the  ques- 
tion has  seldom  been  presented  to  the 
courts,  yet  we  find  that  in  Updegraph  v. 
Com.,  11  Serg.  &  R.  394,  400,  it  was  de- 
cided that,  "Christianity,  general  Chris- 
tianity, is,  and  always  has  been  a  part  of 
the  common  law  of  Pennsylvania;  .  .  .  not 
Christianity  with  an  established  church  and 
tithes  and  spiritual  courts,  but  Christianity 
with  liberty  of  conscience  to  all  men."  And 
in  People  V.  Ruggles,  8  Johns.  290,  294, 
295,  Chancellor  KENT,  the  great  commen- 
tator on  American  Law,  speaking  as  chief 
justice  of  the  supreme  court  of  New  York, 
said:  "The  people  of  this  state,  in  common 
with  the  people  of  this  country,  profess 
the  general  doctrines  of  Christianity  as 
the  rule  of  their  faith  and  practice;  and  to 
scandalize  the  author  of  these  doctrines  is 
not  only,  in  a  religious  point  of  view,  ex- 
tremely impious,  but,  even  in  respect  to 
the  obligations  due  to  society,  is  a  gross 
violation  of  decency  and  good  order.  *  *  * 
The  free,  equal,  and  undisturbed  enjoyment 
of  religious  opinion,  whatever  it  may  be, 
and  free  and  decent  discussions  on  any 
religious  subject,  is  granted  and  secured; 
but  to  revile,  with  malicious  and  blasphem- 
ous contempt,  the  religion  professed  by  al- 
most the  whole  community  is  an  abuse  of 
that  right.  Nor  are  we  bound  by  any 
expressions  in  the  constitution,  as  some 
have  strangely  supposed,  either  not  to  pun- 
ish at  all,  or  to  punish  indiscriminately  the 
like  attacks  upon  the  religions  of  Mahomet 
or  of  the  Grand  Lama;  and  for  this  plain 
reason,  that  the  case  assumes  that  we  are 
a  Christian  people,  and  the  morality  of 
the  country  is  deeply  ingrafted  upon  Chris- 
tianity, and  not  upon  the  doctrines  or  wor- 
ship of  those  impostors."  And  in  the  fa- 
mous case  of  Vidal  V.  Girard's  Ex'rs,  2 
How.  127,  198,  this  court,  while  sustain- 
ing the  will  of  Mr.  Girard,  with  its  provi- 
sion for  the  creation  of  a  college  into 
which  no  minister  should  be  permitted  to 
enter,  observed:  "It  is  also  said,  and  truly, 
that  the  Christian  religion  is  a  part  of  the 
common  law  of  Pennsylvania." 

If  we  pass  beyond  these  matters^fo  a 
view  of  American  life,  as  expressed  by  its 
laws,  its  business,  its  customs,  and  its  so- 
ciety, we  find  everywhere  a  clear  recogni- 
tion of  the  same  truth.  Among  other  mat- 
ters note  the  following:  The  form  of  an 
oath  universally  prevailing,  concluding 
with  an  appeal  to  the  Almighty;  the  cus- 
tom of  opening  sessions  of  all  deliberative 


bodies  and  most  conventions  with  prayer; 
the  prefatory  words  of  all  wills,  "In  the 
name  of  God,  amen;"  the  laws  respecting 
the  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  with  the 
general  cessation  of  all  secular  business, 
and  the  closing  of  courts,  legislatures,  and 
other  similar  public  assemblies  on  that  day; 
the  churches  and  church  organizations 
which  abound  in  every  city,  town,  and 
hamlet;  the  multitude  of  charitable  organ- 
izations existing  everywhere  under  Chris- 
tian auspices;  the  gigantic  missionary  as- 
sociations, with  general  support,  and  aim- 
ing to  establish  Christian  missions  in  every 
quarter  of  the  globe.  These,  and  many 
other  matters  which  might  be  noticed,  add 
a  volume  of  unofficial  declarations  to  the 
mass  of  organic  utterances  that  this  is  a 
Christian  nation.  In  the  face  of  all  these, 
shall  it  be  believed  that  a  congress  of  the 
United  States  intended  to  make  it  a  mis- 
demeanor for  a  church  of  this  country  to 
contract  for  the  services  of  a  Christian 
minister  residing  in  another  nation?    > 

Suppose,  in  the  congress  that  passed  this 
act,  some  member  had  offered  a  bill  which 
in  terms  declared  that,  if  any  Roman  Cath- 
olic church  in  this  country  should  contract 
with  Cardinal  Manning  to  come  to  this 
country,  and  enter  into  its  service  as  pas- 
tor and  priest,  or  any  Episcopal  church 
should  enter  into  a  like  contract  with  Can- 
on Farrar,  or  any  Baptist  church  should 
make  similar  arrangements  with  Rev.  Mr. 
Spurgeon,  or  any  Jewish  synagogue  with 
some  eminent  rabbi,  such  contract  would 
be  adjudged  unlawful  and  void,  and  the 
church  making  it  be  subject  to  prosecu- 
tion and  punishment.  Can  it  be  believed 
that  it  would  have  received  a  minute  of 
approving  thought  or  a  single  vote?  Yet 
it  is  contended  that  such  was,  in  effect, 
the  meaning  of  this  statute.  The  construc- 
tion invoked  cannot  be  accepted  as  cor- 
rect. It  is  a  case  where  there  was  pre- 
sented a  definite  evil,  in  view  of  which  the 
legislature  used  general  terms  with  the  pur- 


A&rZaceur  dtum. 


FEDERAL    HALL 

jAe  Seat  $f       Goat  guess 


I{c -engraved  an  eogfatr  ^, s^^^  ty  Sidney  J&.S?riifA^ 

iTneSbGiety  sf  (MfSGond\ihi\e^S 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


pose  of  reaching  all  phases  of  that  evil; 
and  thereafter,  unexpectedly  it  is  developed 
that  the  general  language  thus  employed 
is  broad  enough  to  reach  cases  and  acts 
which  the  whole  history  and  life  of  the 
country  affirm  could  not  have  been  inten- 
tionally legislated  against.  It  is  the  duty 
of  the  courts,  under  those  circumstances, 
to  say  that,  however  broad  the  language 
of  the  statute  may  be,  the  act,  although 
within  the  letter,  is  not  within  the  intention 
of  the  legislature,  and  therefore  cannot  be 
within  the  statute. 

The  judgment  will  be  reversed,  and  the 
case  remained  for  further  proceeding  in 
accordance  with  this  opinion." 

'"The  matter  having  been  pre- 
sented to  our  Supreme  Court  and 
the  opinion  handed  down  as  referred 
to,  the  decision  becomes  the  funda- 
mental law  of  the  land  and  will  so 
remain  until  Congress  will  have 
adopted  new  laws  abrogating  and 
setting  aside  the  principles  an- 
nounced in  the  decision,  which  new 
laws  shall  have  been  approved  by 
the  President  of  the  United  States, 
or  if  by  him  vetoed,  be  repassed  by 
a  two-thirds  majority  vote  of  both 
houses  of  Congress. 

It  is  of  deep  significance  to  Latter- 
day  Saints  to  see  how  nearly  the 
foregoing  decision  conforms  to  the 
words  of  the  Lord  concerning  this 
choice  land  of  our  possession,  as 
found  in  the  Book  of  Ether  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  2:6  to  12  in- 
clusive, which  follows: 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  trav- 
el in  the  wilderness,  and  did  build  barges, 
in  which  they  did  cross  many  waters, 
being  directed  continually  by  the  hand  of 
the  Lord. 

"And  the  Lord  would  not  suffer  that 
they  should  stop  beyond  the  sea  in  the 
wilderness,  but  he  would  that  they  should 


come  forth  even  unto  the  land  of  promise, 
which  was  choice  above  all  other  lands, 
which  the  Lord  God  had  preserved  for  a 
righteous  people; 

"And  he  had  sworn  in  his  wrath  unto 
the  brother  of  Jared,  that  whoso  should 
possess  this  land  of  promise  from  that  time 
henceforth  and  forever,  should  serve  him, 
the  true  and  only  God,  or  they  should  be 
swept  off  when  the  fullness  of  his  wrath 
should  come  upon  them. 

"And  now  we  can  behold  the  decrees  of 
God  concerning  this  land,  that  it  is  a  land 
of  promise,  and  whatsoever  nation  shall 
possess  it,  shall  serve  God,  or  they  shall 
be  swept  off  when  the  fullness  of  his  wrath 
shall  come  upon  them.  And  the  fullness 
of  his  wrath  cometh  upon  them  when  they 
are  ripened  in  iniquity; 

"For  behold  this  is  a  land  which  is  choice 
above  all  other  lands;  wherefore  he  that 
doth  possess  it  shall  serve  God,  or  shall 
be  swept  off;  for  it  is  the  everlasting  de- 
cree of  God.  And  it  is  not  until  the  fulness 
of  iniquity  among  the  children  of  the  land, 
that  they  are  swept  off. 

"And  this  cometh  unto  you,  O  ye  Gen- 
tiles, that  ye  may  know  the  decrees  of 
God,  that  ye  may  repent,  and  not  continue 
in  your  iniquities  until  the  fulness  come, 
that  ye  may  not  bring  down  the  fulness  of 
the  wrath  of  God  upon  you,  as  the  inhab- 
itants  of  the  land   hath  hitherto  done. 

"Behold,  this  is  a  choice  land,  and  what- 
soever nation  shall  possess  it,  shall  be  free 
from  bondage,  and  from  captivity,  and  from 
all  other  nations  under  heaven,  if  they  will 
but  serve  the  God  of  the  land,  who  is  Jesus 
Christ,  who  hath  been  manifested  by  the 
things  which  we  have  written." 

It  will  be  noted  that  the  land,  ac- 
cording to  the  Jaredite  prophet,  will 
be  a  land  of  promise  only  to  those 
who  serve  the  God  of  the  land  who 
is  Jesus  Christ.  The  decision  of  the 
United  States  Supreme  Court  de- 
claring the  nation  and  its  govern- 
ment to  be  Christian  was  delivered 
more  than  forty  years  ago.     Could 


it  now  be  truly  said  that  after  forty 
years  of  progress  and  the  ushering 
in  of  new  generations  that  we  still 
are  a  Christian  nation?  The  answer 
doubtless  is  that  we  are  still  a  Chris- 
tian nation,  although  the  trend 
seems  to  be  away  from  a  true  wor- 
ship of  the  God  of  the  land,  Jesus 
Christ. 

In  view  of  the  dire  predictions 
contained  in  the  foregoing  prophecy, 
viz.,  that  we  shall  be  free  from 
bondage,  and  from  captivity,  and 
from  all  other  nations  under  heaven, 
if  we  will  but  serve  the  God  of  the 
land,  who  is  Jesus  Christ,  it  be- 
hooves us  as  a  nation  and  as  a  peo- 
ple, to  take  heed  to  the  word  of  the 
Lord  and  see  to  it  that  we  keep  the 
commandments  of  God,  and  that  we 
teach  our  posterity  to  do  likewise, 
for  otherwise  we  may  expect  that 
the  prophecy  of  the  ancient  Amer- 
ican prophet  will  be  fulfilled  and  our 
promise  of  freedom  will  be  with- 
drawn and  we,  together  with  our 
posterity,  through  disobedience  and 
unrighteousness  may  become  sub-r 
ject  to  the  rule  of  foreigners. 

May  it  always  and  ever  be  that 
our  land  and  our  nation,  which  has 
been  officially  decreed  by  the  highest 
court  of  the  land — the  United  States 
Supreme  Court — to  be  a  Christian 
nation,  always  be  preponderantly 
Christian  and  righteous,  so  that  the 
agency  and  freedom  of  conscience 
to  worship  God  without  dictation 
which  we  have  inherited,  may  be  the 
heritage  of  our  children  and  of  our 
children's  children  to  the  last  gen- 
eration. 


GEORGE  A.    BAKER 


LOS  ANGELES  STAKE  CHALLENGES  AGAIN 

December  28,  1936. 
"The  Improvement  Era," 
50  No.  Main  St., 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Dear  Brethren: 

AS  a  result  of  the  indirect  dare  implied  in  the  three  paragraphs  on 
Page  4  of  the  latest  "Improvement  Era  Digest,"  dated  December 
9,  1936,  we  of  the  Los  Angeles  Stake  have  resolved  to  sell  at  least 
1,000  "Eras"  before  the  coming  campaign  concludes  next  April. 

We  are  now  in  process  of  effecting  elaborate  plans  to  attain 

this  end  and  our  big  drive  will  commence  some  time  in  February. 

Instead  of  being  unlikely  it  is  likely  that  the  total  of  1,051  will 

be  reached  again,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  our  stake  has  been 

divided  since  last  year. 

Kindest  regards  and  with  every  good  wish  for  the   coming 
New  Year. 

Yours  very  truly, 

GEORGE  A.  BAKER, 
Superintendent. 


75 


Alonzo  a. 
hinckley 


\*7HOSE  MONUMENT  NOW,  EVEN  AS  IT 
VV  WAS  IN  LIFE,  IS  A  NOBLE  FAMILY,  THE 
ESTEEM  OF  HIS  FELLOW  MEN,  AND  UN- 
SELFISH SERVICE  IN  THE  CAUSE  OF 
RIGHTEOUSNESS. 


By   JAMES    H.  WALLIS 


IT  is  a  glorious  thing  to  live  a  life 
full  of  service  to  one's  fellowmen; 
replete  with  deeds  of  unselfish 
devotion  to  a  righteous  cause;  brim- 
ming with  activities,  crowned  with 
successful  achievements;  at  all  times 
illustrating  a  nobility  of  character 
that  can  be  set  before  the  youth  as  an 
example  to  emulate;  rich  in  acts  of 
kindness;  marked  by  the  cardinal 
virtues  of  truth,  honesty,  and  cour- 
age, coupled  with  rare  mental  attain- 
ments. Alonzo  A.  Hinckley  lived 
such  a  life.  He  passed  away  like  a 
beautiful  ray  of  sunset,  with  an  abid- 
ing assurance  of  a  glorious  and  bril- 
liant sunrise  upon  the  morrow. 

Though  he  had  been  ill  for  a  little 
more  than  a  year,  the  death  of  Apos- 
tle Hinckley,  Tuesday  morning,  De- 
cember 22,  1936,  came  as  a  shock  to 
his  vast  circle  of  friends  and  associ- 
ates and  to  the  Church  membership. 
After  having  spent  a  year  in  Cali- 
fornia recuperating  from  a  serious 


A.  A.   HINCKLEY  AND    HIS  WIFE  ABOUT  THE 
TIME    HE    FILLED    A    MISSION    TO    HOLLAND. 


illness  Elder  Hinckley  returned  to 
Salt  Lake  in  October.  Though  weak 
from  his  long  confinement,  he  at- 
tended part  of  a  Sunday  session  of 
the  October,  1936,  semi-annual 
Conference.  It  was  his  first  public 
appearance  for  many  months  and 
also  his  last. 

'"The  First  Presidency,  as  soon  as 
the  death  of  Elder  Hinckley 
was  announced,  paid  the  following 
high  tribute  to  his  life  of  activity 
and  service: 

"We  are  deeply  grieved  this  morning 
over  the  passing  of  our  beloved  associate 
and  fellow  worker,  President  Alonzo  A. 
Hinckley.  However,  having  known  how 
serious  was  his  ailment,  we  realize  that  it  is 
only  through  the  power  of  faith  and  Pres- 
ident Hinckley's  indomitable  will  that  he 
had  been  with  us  during  the  last  twelve 
months  or  more.  We  are  grateful  that  his 
time  with  his  loved  ones  has  been  thus  pro- 
longed. 

"Readiness  to  answer  the  final  summons 
is  everything;  and  President  Hinckley  was 
ready.     As  a  husband  and   father  he  was 


>  P 


ALONZO  A.   HINCKLEY 

ideal;  as  a  community  builder,  outstanding; 
as  a  man,  noble  and  gracious,  pure  in  soul; 
as  a  leader,  able  and  exemplary;  as  a  friend, 
loyal  and  true;  as  an  Apostle  of  the  Lord, 
unwavering  in  his  testimony  of  the  living 
Christ.  Truly,  'a  prince  and  a  great  man 
has  fallen  this  day.' 

"Our  love  and  sympathy  go  out  to  his 
devoted  wife  and  upright  family.  May 
the  realization  of  their  husband  and  father's 
nobility  and  of  his  many  worthy  achieve- 
ments bring  to  them  solace  and  peace  in  this 
hour  of  bereavement." 

His  fellow  associates  of  the  Gen- 
eral Authorities  also  joined  in  a  pub- 
lic expression  of  their  feelings,  tes- 
tifying to  the  good  life  and  loyal 
service  of  their  departed  fellow-la- 
borer. 

President  Grant  presided  at  the 
funeral  services,  which  were  held 
in  the  Tabernacle,  Thursday,  De- 
cember 24.  Speakers  who  paid 
glowing  tribute  to  Elder  Hinckley's 
remarkable  accomplishments  and  de- 
votion to  his  Church,  community, 
and  family  were:  President  Grant, 
President  McKay,  Elders  George 
Albert  Smith,  Joseph  Fielding 
Smith,  and  former  Governor 
Charles  R.  Mabey. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  impres- 
sive services,  President  Grant  said: 

"I  have  no  hesitancy  in  saying  that  those 
who  knew  this  man  best  loved  him  most, 
and  that  God  loved  him.  The  many  kind 
things  that  have  been  said  here  regarding 
him  have  not  been  overdrawn.  There  are 
occasions  when  death  comes  that  people 
speak  only  good  of  the  deceased,  and  of 
course  it  is  right  that  they  should  do  this, 
but  many  times  the  praise  is  almost  more 
than  the  person  is  entitled  to.  There  has 
not  been  a  word  said  here  today  in  praise 
of  this  man's  integrity,  honesty,  and  devo- 
tion to  God  and  his  religion,  his  family,  his 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


friends,  and  his  state  that  is  not  absolutely 
true,  because  he  is  entitled  to  all  the  praise 
thai  has  been  spoken  here." 

President  David  O.  McKay's  con- 
soling address  revealed  the  fact,  un- 
known generally  to  the  people,  that 
as  far  back  as  November,  1935, 
doctors  had  told  Elder  Hinckley 
that  his  illness  would  be  fatal. 
Thereupon  he  wrote  to  the  First 
Presidency  of  the  Church,  express- 
ing a  feeling  of  resignation  and  re- 
iterating his  testimony  to  the  res- 
toration of  the  Gospel: 

President  McKay  read  from  the 
letter  written  by  Apostle  Hinckley: 

"This  would  be  to  a  soul  without  faith 
doleful  indeed.  .  .  . 

"I  assure  you  I  am  not  deeply  disturbed 
over  the  final  results.  I  am  reconciled  and 
I  reach  my  hands  to  take  what  my  Father 
has  for  me,  be  it  life  or  death.  With  a 
spirit  of  thanksgiving,  and  I  trust  free  from 
vanity  or  boastfulness,  I  look  over  the  past 
with  satisfaction.  I  would  not  turn  the 
leaf  down  on  any  chapter  of  my  life.  So 
far  as  I  know,  I  have  honored  my  Heav- 
enly Father  with  my  time,  my  humble  tal- 
ents, and  all  the  means  that  He  has  blessed 
me  with  and  I  have  dealt  justly  with  all 
men.  I  have  fought,  but  I  have  fought 
fairly. 

"As  to  the  future,  I  have  no  misgivings. 
It  is  inviting  and  glorious  and  I  sense  rather 
clearly  what  it  means  to  be  saved  by  the 
redeeming  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  and  to  be 
exalted  by  his  power  and  be  with  Him 
forevermore. 

"My  only  concern  is  for  the  present. 
Life  is  and  ever  has  been  sweet  indeed  to 
me.  My  wife,  my  eternal  companion,  has 
been  and  is  all  in  all  to  me.  What  a 
mother!  What  a  wife!  For  her  I  grieve. 
The  children  are  all  right.    Twelve  of  them 


ELDER  HINCKLEY  AND   HIS 
THREE    LIVING    SONS 


are  living;  all  are  grown;  all  are  pure,  clean, 
wholesome,  faithful,  fixed  in  their  purpose, 
and  devoted  to  the  Church. 

"I  come  to  one  expression  of  regret — 
the  possibly  shortened  period  of  intimate 
contact  with  you  and  the  members  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve.  How  I  have 
longed  to  stand  with  you  and  thrust  in  my 
sickle  with  my  might  and  reap  a  harvest  for 
the  Lord  and  then  pass  on  when  you  could 
say,  'He  wrought  valiantly  to  the  end.'  If 
it  is  cut  short  now  it  will  be  hard  for  me 
to  avoid  thinking  'What  an  unprofitable 
servant.' 

"I  discover  my  letter  has  reached  undue 
proportions.  It  also  seems  to  be  gloomy. 
Quite  to  the  contrary,  I  am  not  blue  or 
despondent;  I  am  prepared." 

This  letter  manifested  the  rich  and 
abiding  faith  Elder  Hinckley  had 
in  his  Heavenly  Father  and  his  will- 
ingness to  yield  to  His  divine  will. 
His  faith  in  the  divine  calling  of  his 
fellow  associates  was  just  as  implicit 
and  unshaken.    This  he  manifested 


MRS.     HINCKLEY 
DAUGHTERS. 


AND     HER     NINE     LIVING 


at  the  April,  1 934,  General  Confer- 
ence, when  he  bore  a  strong  testi- 
mony to  the  value  of  following  the 
counsels  of  those  whom  God  has 
called  and  appointed  to  lead  and 
direct  the  affairs  of  this  Church. 
Said  he: 

"It  is  fifty  years  ago  today  since  I  first 
took  upon  me  the  responsibility  of  the  pres- 
idency of  the  deacons — fifty  years  of  joy, 
fifty  years  of  walking  safely  in  the  foot- 
steps of  the  leaders  of  this  Church.  For 
fifty  years  I  have  been  acquainted  in  a  way 
with  every  president  of  the  Church  from 
Brigham  Young  to  Heber  J.  Grant,  and 
now  with  my  hair  white  and  my  experience 
ripe,  I  testify  that  the  path  of  safety  is  in 
following  those  whom  God  has  called  and 
appointed  to  lead  the  way  and  to  carry 
responsibility  in  the  Church.  I  testify  they 
are  called  of  Him  and  that  they  lead  by 
divine  authority." 

The  following  choice  gem  among 
the  many  truths  in  his  discourses, 
has  been  left  by  President  Hinckley: 

"Our  greatest  sermon  in  every  case,  I 
think,  is  our  manner  of  life.  Do  we  testify 
with  our  lives  that  we  have  found  the  truth,, 
that  we  love  the  truth,  that  we  live  the 
truth,  and  that  the  truth  and  the  living  of 
the  truth  bring  into  our  lives  soul  satis- 
factions that  cannot  be  found  elsewhere  or 
in  any  other  way?" 

In  a  discourse,  delivered  at  the 
April  Conference,  1935,  he  related 
the  following: 

"A  few  weeks  ago  I  was  permitted  to 
attend  a  stake  conference.  They  held  a 
priesthood  meeting;  and  as  I  looked  into 
the  faces  of  those  778  men,  I  was  thrilled. 
Seven  hundred  seventy-eight  men  on  a 
week-day  evening,  men  who  are  busy  mak- 
ing their  honest  living,  there  assembled  to 
better  qualify  themselves  to  offer  a  conse- 
crated service  to  the  Lord!  I  thought  as  I 
looked  at  them,  this  is  a  sort  of  a  vision  of 
the  strength  and  power  and  virility  of  this 
Church, — one  stake  out  of  the  hundred  and 
eleven!  I  thought:  What  is  the  army  of 
the  Lord?  I  looked  at  a  segment  of  it. 
If  I  multiply  it  by  one  hundred  and  eleven 
I  will  get  some  glimpse  of  this  mighty  army 
— 90,000  men  bearing  the  holy  Melchizedek 
Priesthood,  and  90,000  young  men  bearing 
the  Aaronic  priesthood.  What  a  .power! 
And  in  this  great  group  of  180,000  men, 
every  man  knows  his  file  leader;  and  that 
file  leader  looks  to  another  file  leader;  and 
so  it  passes  on  until  you  reach  the  President 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  the  one  and  the  only  man  who  holds 
the  sealing  power  and  the  keys  of  the 
priesthood." 

A  postle  Hinckley  was  born  April 
^  23,  1870,  at  Cove  Fort,  Utah, 
a  son  of  Ira  Nathaniel  Hinckley  and 
Angeline  Noble,  New  Englanders, 
who  helped  to  pioneer  Utah.  His 
ancestry  is  traced  back  to  the  early 
settlers  of  the  American  Continent, 
who  came  in  1635.  His  father  was 
a  prominent  pioneer,  and  his  mother 
was  one  of  the  first  school  teachers 
in  Salt  Lake  City,  having  taught  in 
the  old  First  ward.  Among  her 
pupils  was  the  mother  of  Maud 
Adams,  world-famed  actress. 

In  1867,  Brigham  Young  called 
the  father  to  Cove  Creek  to  super- 
vise the  building  of  the  fort  there. 

Elder  Hinckley's  early  life  was 
spent  in  Cove  Fort,  his  father  mov- 
ing to  Fillmore  when  appointed 
president  of  Millard  stake  in  1877. 

A  graduate  of  Fillmore  grammar 
school  and  Brigham  Young  Univer- 
sity, Elder  Hinckley  taught  school 
for  a  number  of  years  in  Deseret, 
Millard  county.  As  a  dairyman,  he 
aided  his  father  and  carried  on  his 
stock-raising  interests  after  his  fa- 
ther's death. 

In  1892  he  married  Rose  May 
Robison  and  lived  in  Deseret  one 
year  before  moving  to  Hinckley, 
where  he  made  his  home.  He  left 
home  on  July  24,  1897,  to  spend 
three  years  in  Holland  on  a  mis- 
sion. He  was  then  the  father  of 
three  children  with  the  near  advent 
of  another. 

Elder  Hinckley  served  two  terms 
in  the  legislature,  representing  Mil- 
lard county.  When  Charles  R.  Ma- 
bey  was  elected  governor,  he  ap- 
pointed him  state  commissioner  of 
agriculture. 

Elder  Hinckley  was  chosen  in 
1902,  at  the  age  of  32  years,  to 
succeed  his  father  as  president  of 
the  Millard  Stake  and  presided  over 
that  stake  until  it  was  divided  into 
the  Millard  and  Deseret  Stakes  and 
he  became  president  of  the  latter. 
In  1929  he  was  honorably  released. 
Through  his  long  leadership  there 
Elder  Hinckley  became  as  a  father 
to  the  people  in  that  section.  He 
won  their  respect  and  admiration 
through  his  sympathy  and  under- 
standing. During  his  serious  illness 
several  months  ago,  these  people 
held  a  county-wide  day  of  fasting 
and  prayer  in  his  behalf. 

From  his  early  youth  Elder 
Hinckley  had  assumed  positions  of 
78 


responsibility  that  made  of  him  a 
wise  general  in  the  battle  of  life. 
As  a  stake  president,  later  as  a  mis- 
sion president,  and,  during  the  past 
several  years,  as  one  of  the  Council 
of  Twelve  Apostles,  Elder  Hinck- 
ley has  given  counsel  and  comfort 
to  many  who  have  had  occasion  to 
appreciate  this  advice  for  its  true 
value. 

For  him  life  held  its  share  of 
sorrow  and  joy,  hardships  and  hap- 
piness, yet  he  arose  from  them  all 
unscathed  to  become  one  of  God's 
true  noblemen.  Behind  the  scenes 
of  his  worthy  accomplishments  in 
life  are  found  a  loving  wife  and  a 
large  devoted  family.  They  remain 
as  a  worthy  monument  to  a  life  well 
lived  and  an  example  of  his  abiding 
faith. 

Of  a  quiet  and  unassuming  dis- 
position, he  had  at  his  command  an 
infinite  store  of  wisdom  gleaned 
from  years  of  wide  experience.  He 
never  sought  honors  yet  they  came 
as  rewards  for  conscientious  service. 
He  exhibited  a  sympathetic  under- 
standing of  the  problems  of  life  and 
was  sought  constantly  as  an  advisor. 

pOLLOWiNG  his  release  from  the 
Millard  stake  presidency,  Elder 
Hinckley  made  his  home  for  a  short 
time  in  Salt  Lake  City,  laboring  as 
a  special  worker  in  the  Salt  Lake 
Temple,  until  his  appointment  as 
president  of  the  California  Mission. 

On  October  3,  1934,  he  was  called 
to  fill  a  vacancy  in  the  Council  of 
Twelve  Apostles  caused  by  the 
death  of  President  A,  W.  Ivins  to 
whom  he  bore  a  very  striking  re- 
semblance. Both  were  more  or  less 
self-made;  both  were  ardent  spread- 
ers of  the  Gospel  as  missionaries  and 
mission  presidents;  both  were  in  the 
stake  presidency,  one  as  the  first 
citizen  of  St.  George  stake,  the  other 
as  the  first  citizen  of  Millard  stake; 
both  led  well-balanced  lives  with  a 
hand  in  an  amazing  number  of  bus- 
iness, economic,  and  industrial  ven- 
tures; both  were  outdoor  men.  It  is 
a  parallel  that  is  at  once  striking  and 
significant. 

While  a  member  of  the  Council 
of  Twelve  he  visited  many  of  the 
stakes  of  the  Church.  However, 
his  continuing  ill  health  in  1935 
caused  him  to  relinquish  his  active 
duties  and  he  spent  most  of  the  win- 
ter and  summer  of  1935-1936  on 
the  Pacific  Coast  recuperating  from 
a  serious  ailment. 

When  Apostle  Hinckley  was  33 
years  of  age, — the  year  following 
his  being  called  to  preside  over  the 


Millard  Stake, — Patriarch  John 
Ashman,  at  Fillmore,  Millard  Coun- 
ty, gave  him  an  unsolicited  patri- 
archal blessing,  in  which  he  was  told 
he  would  "be  numbered  with  the 
Twelve  Apostles  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints." 
The  promise  was  so  startling  that 
Elder  Hinckley  kept  the  blessing 
to  himself  and  for  many  years  no 
one  knew  of  its  contents  except  the 
Patriarch  himself,  and  George  A. 
Seamen  who  was  his  first  counselor 
in  the  Stake  Presidency  and  scribe 
at  the  home  that  this  blessing  was 
given.  When  he  was  called  to  the 
apostleship  he  read  the  blessing  to 
his  family. 

Apostle  Hinckley  stands  at  the 
head  of  a  noble  posterity.  His  good 
wife  is  the  mother  of  fourteen  chil- 
dren, twelve  of  whom  are  living, 
two  having  died  in  childhood.  In  the 
order  of  their  ages  they  are  as  fol- 
lows: Lois,  deceased;  Dr.  Harold 
Alonzo,  Hunford,  Calif.;  Afton, 
Mrs.  Frank  Badger,  Holden,  Utah; 
Rulon  T.,  Hinckley,  Utah;  Mabel, 
Mrs.  Ivan  Burgoyne,  Salt  Lake  City; 
Mrs.  Susannah  Palmer,  Salt  Lake 
City;  Angeline,  Salt  Lake  City; 
Ethel,  Mrs.  Stanley  Irvine,  Salt  Lake 
City;  Mary,  Mrs.  Frank  Craven, 
Salt  Lake  City;  Arza  A.,  Salt  Lake 
City;  Nellie,  Mrs.  Byron  Jones,  Los 
Angeles;  Beulah,  Zina,  both  of  Salt 
Lake;  Benjamin,  deceased.  Harold 
filled  a  four  year  mission  to  New 
Zealand;  Rulon,  three  years  in  the 
French  Mission,  and  Arza,  two 
years  in  the  Northwestern  States. 

Alonzo  A.  Hinckley  was  loved 
and  honored,  not  only  by  reason  of 
his  great  heart  and  his  distinctive 
personality,  but  because  of  his  rare 
qualities  of  sincerity,  courage,  and 
candor.  There  was  no  element  of 
deception  or  of  equivocation  in  his 
character.  Frank,  open,  outspoken, 
with  reason  and  conscience  for  his 
guides,  there  was  never  any  question 
about  where  he  stood  on  any  issue 
of  right  and  wrong.  He  was  found 
always  firm  and  unyielding  for  the 
right,  warm  in  his  friendships,  deep- 
rooted  in  his  attachments,  true  to 
the  interests  of  his  Church  and 
state;  he  commanded  the  love  and 
confidence  of  those  with  whom  he 
came  in  contact,  and  the  respect 
and  admiration  of  all  who  knew  of 
his  life.  His  gains  were  never  at 
the  expense  of  his  soul.  Truly 
could  it  be  said  of  him: 

"His  life  was  gentle,  and  the  elements  so 
mixed  in  him,  that  nature  might  stand  up 
and  say  to  all  the  world,  'This  was  a  man'," 


PADDY,     AND     A     WINTER 
WICKIUP  NEAR  BLANDING. 


The  OUTLAW 
of  NAVAJO 
MOUNTAIN 

cJhe  Story  of  [Posey,  JLast 
LPah -  Lite  d^/uMaw 

By  ALBERT  R.  LYMAN 


THE  STORY  THUS  FAR:  More  than  half  a  century  ago.  when  Kit  Carson 
rounded  up  the  Navajos  and  drove  them  into  Santa  Fe,  New  Mexico,  to 
keep  them  there  in  the  "bullpen"  for  three  years,  a  disaffected  handful  of  Pah' 
Utes  broke  away  from  their  tribe  north  of  the  San  Juan  River  and  took 
possession  of  Navajo  Mountain  in  Navajo  territory.  When  the  Navajos  came 
back  these  Pah-Ute  renegades  refused  to  vacate  the  Navajo  country  and  bad 
blood  resulted.  Sowagerie  (Posey),  the  central  character  of  this  story,  was  a 
child  of  one  of  the  Pah-Ute  renegades.  He  grew  up  in  a  cradle  of  anarchy\. 
Bitseel,  a  son  of  the  ousted  Navajos,  was  Posey's  most  bitter  enemy.  Frequent 
raiding  parties  between  the  two  tribes  and  the  killing  and  plundering  of  un- 
suspecting travelers,  cattlemen,  and  ranchers,  resulted  in  complications  that  forced 
the  Pah-Ute  deserters  to  rejoin  their  tribe.  In  the  midst  of  this  tense  situation  in 
1879  a  colony  of  Mormons  was  sent  down  to  settle  the  San  Juan  country,  largely 
for  the  purpose  of  improving  relationships  with  the  Indians.  Thales  Haskel  was 
their  chief  interpreter — a  man  skilled  in  Indian  dialect  and  psychology.  But  the 
Navajos  and  Pah-Utes  continued  to  prey  upon  each  other  and  upon  the  Mormon 
settlement.  The  feud  between  Posey  and  Bitseel  continued,  in  gambling  games 
and  in  subtle  and  secret  warfare.  The  Pah-Utes  engaged  in  two  particularly 
bloody  skirmishes  in  which  ranchers,  cowboys,  and  soldiers  were  killed,  plun- 
dered, and  burned.  Drunk  with  blood  and  plunder,  they  moved  their  goods 
and  progeny  to  a  mountain  retreat,  anticipating  the  approach  of  white  avengers 
for  their  last  deed  of  violence,  but  the  avengers  indiscreetly  allowed  themselves 
to  be  out-maneuvered,  and  further  Pah-Ute  victories  resulted.  During  this 
emergency  the  renegade  son,  Sowagerie,  was  momentarily  separated  from  the 
tribe  with  Toorah,  little  sister  of  Poke,  the  Pah-Ute  leader.  This  brief  interlude 
marked  the  beginning  of  a  smoldering  romance  that  caused  Sowagerie  bravely  to 
change  his  name  to  Posey  and  vainly  dress  himself  in  fine  clothes,  braid  his  hair, 
and  put  on  war  paint.  This  interest  in  his  little  sister,  however,  was  relentlessly 
disapproved  by  Poke,  who  looked  upon  the  "apostate"  Posey  as  "skunk,"  and 
so  referred  to  him.  The  Pah-Ute  tribe,  loosely  organized  at  best,  broke  up  into 
factions  when  a  common  enemy  was  not  threatening.  During  one  such  period 
of  disorganization,  Toorah,  Posey's  beloved,  disappeared  with  her  brothers 
and  all  Posey's  searchings  for  her  were  vain.  Finally,  Posey  consulted  Thales 
Haskel  and  was  told  his  luck  would  improve  if  he  quit  lying,  stealing  and 
marauding.  Doubtfully,  and  as  a  last  resort,  Posey  did  try  the  suggested  remedy 
half-heartedly.  Mysteriously  one  night  in  an  isolated  place  he  heard  Toorah's 
voice  and  saw  her  footprints,  but  was  rewarded  with  no  sight  of  her. 


Chapter  VIII — A  New  Trail. 


fl 


bitter  quarrel  flared 
up  between  Paddy  and  his  cousin, 
Neepooch  Grasshopper.  When 
Neepooch  had  robbed  the  Mormons 
till  he  found  them  guarding  every- 
thing he  turned  to  prey  on  some  of 
his  people,  and  since  Paddy,  Sol- 
diercoat's  son,  was  a  fatherless  boy, 
Neepooch  took  him  for  easy  game, 

Paddy   forgave  the  first   offense 
and  the  second.     When  Grasshop- 


per stole  his  horses  the  third  time, 
spurned  all  offers  of  peace  and  struck 
his  cousin  with  a  thick  club,  leaving 
him  for  dead,  Paddy  took  his  gun 
and  declared  war  to  the  death. 

Old  Pee-age,  well-known  and 
much  loved  as  Moocho-tire,  by  the 
people  of  Bluff,  was  grand-mother 
to  both  the  boys.  From  the  time  of 
Paddy's  birth  she  had  lived  with  Sol- 
diercoat's  squaw,  her  daughter,  and 
Paddy  was  as  her  very  own  child, 
while  Neepooch,  son  of  another 
daughter,  was  quite  a  stranger. 

The  two  boys  hunted  each  other 


up  and  down  with  rising  wrath,  The 
mother  and  grandmother  paced  back 
and  forth  in  terrible  anxiety  all  day 
and  sat  by  the  dim  fire  or  lay  awake 
at  night,  dreading  what  might  hap- 
pen or  had  happened  to  their  boy. 
Sometimes  he  rode  in  suddenly  on 
the  lope,  snatched  a  bite  of  some- 
thing to  eat,  got  a  fresh  horse  and 
went,  they  knew  not  where.  In  his 
fury  he  swore  he  would  never  stop 
till  he  killed  Neepooch,  and  Nee- 
pooch swore  he  would  go  till  he  kill- 
ed Paddy. 

Sometimes  the  two  desperate 
women  saw  nothing  of  their  young 
brave  for  days  and  weeks  at  a  time. 
They  grew  wild  with  anguish  and 
feared  he  would  never  come  back. 
(Continued  on  page  122) 


TYPICAL  GROVE  NEAR 
El  K  MOUNTAIN,  SAN 
UTAH. 


KIGALY  SPRING, 
JUAN     COUNTY, 


79 


Abraham 

LINCOLN 


<*i 


f jyhf  PARAMOUNT  OBJECT 
IN    THIS  STRUGGLE   IS 
TO  SAVE  THE  UNION." 


ON  THE  12th  day  of  February, 
1809,  128  years  ago,  in  a  log 
cabin  in  Harden  County, 
Kentucky,  a  baby  boy  was  born  to 
awaken  the  hopes  of  his  parents, 
Thomas  and  Nancy  Hanks  Lincoln, 
even  in  those  primitive  surroundings. 
That  child  was  Abraham  Lincoln. 
True  he  was  not  literally  born  in  a 
stable  and  cradled  in  a  manger,  but 
his  surroundings  were  almost  as 
humble  as  those  surrounding  the 
Babe  of  Bethlehem.  Yet  in  spite  of 
this  humble  birth,  what  a  work  for 
good  Providence  had  marked  out  for 
him. 

I  need  not  pause  here  to  recount 
the  early  struggles  and  vicissitudes 
of  the  future  President:  the  migra- 
tion of  the  family  to  Indiana;  the 
death  and  burial  of  the  noble  mother 
when  the  boy  was  but  nine  years 
old;  the  removal  of  the  boy  with  his 
father  and  family  to  Illinois;  the 
experience  of  the  youth  as  a  flat- 
boatman  down  the  Ohio  and  Mis- 
sissippi rivers  to  New  Orleans;  his 
experience  as  storekeeper  and  post- 
master at  New  Salem  and  his  studies 
of  surveying,  grammar,  history  un- 
der adverse  conditions;  his  first  elec- 
tion to  the  State  Legislature.  These 
as  well  as  the  many  instances  of  self- 
abnegation  may  all  be  readily  re- 
called. 

In  taking  what  might  be  called  a 
perspective  view  of  the  career  of 
Lincoln  and  deducting  therefrom  the 
philosophy  of  his  life,  as  it  appears 
both  in  his  private  and  public  ex- 
perience it  is  manifest  that  Justice 
was  his  guiding  star.  The  adage: 
"For  Justice  all  places  a  temple  and 
all  seasons  summer,"  seemed  al- 
ways to  guide  his  course. 

In  his  first  inaugural  in  a  plea 
characterized  by  both  logic  and 
pathos  he  used  the  memorable 
words,  "In  your  hands  my  dissatis- 
fied fellow  citizens  and  not  in  mine 
rests  the  issue  of  Civil  war.  You 
can  have  no  conflict  unless  you  your- 
selves are  the  aggressors.  Can  ene- 
mies make  treaties  better  than 
friends  can  make  laws?  You  have 
no  oath  registered  in  heaven  to  de- 
80 


By    JUDGE 
DANIEL 
HARRINGTON 


Judge  Daniel  Harrington, 
^  churchman,  jurist  and  stu- 
dent, presents  herewith  a  brief 
[or  the  great  American,  Abra- 
ham Lincoln,  who  held  patriot- 
ism before  politics,  and  prin- 
ciple before  convenience. 


stroy  the  Union  while  I  shall  have 
a  most  solemn  one  to  maintain,  pro- 
tect, and  defend  it." 

Despite  these  pleas  for  concilia- 
tion the  majority  of  the  Southern 
chieftains  determined  to  secede,  thus 
war  was  inevitable. 

As  the  war  progressed,  questions 
of  great  importance  both  domestic 
and  foreign  arose  on  all  sides.  To 
meet  these  required  almost  super- 
human wisdom  and  patience.  His 
common  sense,  good  humor,  and  pa- 
tience served  him  well  at  all  times. 
Two  instances  illustrate  this.  At 
the  time  Mason  and  Slidell,  two  con- 
federate envoys,  were  taken  off  the 
English  sailing  vessel,  Trent,  an  in- 
cident which  threatened  to  bring 
Great  Britain  in  war  against  the 
North,  Secretary  Seward  wrote  an 


ABRAHAM     LINCOLN,    BY    GUTZON     BORGLUM, 
COURTHOUSE   PLAZA,    NEWARK,    NEW  JERSEY. 


apology  saying  among  other  things, 
"that  the  President  views  with  alarm 
this  incident."  Before  the  paper 
was  sent  to  Her  Majesty's  govern- 
ment it  was  handed  to  the  President 
for  approval.  He  struck  out  the 
statement  "views  with  alarm"  and 
substituted  the  words,  "the  Presi- 
dent regrets."  This  diplomatic  reply 
together  with  the  consent  of  the 
President  to  release  the  imprisoned 
envoys,  averted  probable  war  with 
England. 

Tn  the  month  of  August,  1862, 
Lincoln's  wisdom  and  sagacity 
were  put  to  one  of  the  severest  tests 
as  the  welfare  of  the  Union  required 
him  to  answer  an  open  letter  by 
Horace  Greeley,  published  in  The 
Neiv  York  Tribune.  The  answer 
follows  and  it  well  shows  that  it  met 
the  needs  of  the  hour  and  completely 
undermined  the  impatience  of  Hor- 
ace Greeley: 

Executive  Mansion 
Washington,  Aug.  22,  1862. 
"Hon.  Horace  Greeley: 
"Dear  Sir: 
"I  have  just  read  yours  of  the  19th, 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


addressed  to  myself  through  The 
New  York  Tribune.  If  there  be  in 
it  any  statements  or  assumptions 
of  fact  which  I  may  know  to  be  erro- 
neous, I  do  not,  now  and  here,  con- 
trovert them.  If  there  be  in  it  any 
inferences  which  I  believe  to  be 
falsely  drawn,  I  do  not,  now  and 
here,  argue  against  them.  If  there 
be  perceptible  in  it  an  impatient  and 
dictatorial  tone,  I  waive  it  in  defer- 
ence to  an  old  friend  whose  heart  I 
have  always  supposed  to  be  right. 

"As  to  the  policy  I  'seem  to  be 
pursuing',  as  you  say,  I  have  not 
meant  to  leave  any  one  in  doubt. 

"I  would  save  the  Union.  I  would 
save  it  the  shortest  way  under  the 
Constitution.  The  sooner  the  na- 
tional authority  can  be  restored,  the 
nearer  the  Union  will  be  'the  Union 
as  it  was.'  If  there  be  those  who 
would  not  save  the  Union  unless 
they  could  at  the  same  time  save 
slavery,  I  do  not  agree  with  them. 
If  there  be  those  who  would  not  save 
the  Union  unless  they  could  at  the 
same  time  destroy  slavery,  I  do  not 
agree  with  them.  My  paramount 
object  in  this  struggle  is  to  save  the 
Union,  and  is  not  either  to  save  or 
to  destroy  slavery.  If  I  could  save 
the  Union  without  freeing  any  slave, 
I  would  do  it;  and  if  I  could  save  it 
by  freeing  all  the  slaves,  I  would  do 
it;  and  if  I  could  save  it  by  freeing 
some  and  leaving  others  alone,  I 
would  also  do  that.  What  I  do 
about  slavery  and  the  colored  race, 
I  do  because  I  believe  it  helps  to  save 
the  Union;  and  what  I  forbear,  I  for- 
bear because  I  do  not  believe  it 
would  help  to  save  the  Union.  I 
shall  do  less  whenever  I  shall  believe 
what  I  am  doing  hurts  the  cause,  and 
I  shall  do  more  whenever  I  shall  be- 
lieve doing  more  will  help  the  cause. 
I  shall  try  to  correct  errors  when 
shown  to  be  errors,  and  I  shall  adopt 
new  views  so  fast  as  they  shall  ap- 
pear to  be  true  views. 

"I  have  here  stated  my  purpose 
according  to  my  view  of  official  duty; 
and  I  intend  no  modification  of  my 
oft-expressed  personal  wish  that  all 
men  everywhere  could  be  free. 
"Yours, 
"A.  LINCOLN." 

The  letter  disarmed  growing  un- 
rest. It  did  more,  it  reassured  the 
people  that  they  had  a  clear-headed 
leader  at  the  helm.  It  showed,  more- 
over, that  as  a  rhetorician  and  as  a 
user  of  effective  English  he  was 
equal,  if  not  superior,  to  the  fore- 
most editor  of  the  day. 

It  may  well  be  said  that  nothing 
Lincoln  ever  wrote  or  said,  not  even 


the  Gettysburg  classic,  equals  this 
letter. 

The  importance  of  this  letter  is 
further  shown  when  it  is  recalled 
that  about  this  time  Lincoln  himself 
had  said,  that  the  influence  of  the 
Tribune  was  worth  75,000  men  in 
the  field. 

Any  review  of  Lincoln's  life,  how- 
ever brief,  would  not  be  complete 
without  mentioning  the  fine  gift  of 
wit  and  humor  that  was  always  at 
his  side.  It  has  been  well  said  that 
where  there  is  no  humor  there  is 
dearth  of  vision.  However,  without 
recalling  a  number  of  the  well- 
known  anecdotes  of  the  President,  I 
think  the  two  best  showing  his  gift 
at  repartee  and  wit  are  the  ones 
aimed  at  his  political  opponent, 
Stephen  A.  Douglas.  It  seems  that 
at  one  of  the  joint-debate  meetings 
held  between  the  two  statesmen, 
Douglas  had  twitted  Lincoln  about 
a  letter  alleged  to  have  been  written 
to  the  President  of  the  United 
States,  in  which  the  pronoun  "I"  had 
been  written  with  a  small  "i".  Lin- 
coln in  his  rejoinder  to  this  said,  "I 
admit  that  I  wrote  some  such  letter, 
but  I  was  writing  to  the  President  of 
the  United  States.  I  wanted  to  be 
as  humble  as  possible,  but  if  I  had 
been  writing  such  a  letter  to  Stephen 
A.  Douglas  I  would  have  made  the  I 
so  large  that  it  would  have  reached 
clear  to  the  top  of  the  page." 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  how  com- 
pletely he  turned  the  tables  on  his 


astute  adversary,  the  little  giant  of 
Illinois. 

Another  instance  of  Lincoln's  ap- 
plied wit  was  a  statement  at  one  of 
the  debates  when  he  said:  "These 
plausible  statements  of  Judge  Doug- 
las by  which  he  attempts,  in  effect, 
to  make  a  horse-chestnut  look  like 
a  chestnut  horse,  cannot  mislead  us 
from  our  course." 

Again,  in  his  terse  way,  Lincoln 
undermined  Douglas  on  an  impor- 
tant issue  of  the  day.  The  little 
giant,  it  seems,  was  wont  to  advo- 
cate his  doctrine  of  Squatter's  Sov- 
ereignty at  the  same  time  defending 
the  Dred  Scott  decision.  Lincoln 
very  aptly  showed  this  inconsistency 
by  saying,  "Thus,  Judge  Douglas  is 
asserting  that  a  thing  may  be  law- 
fully driven  out  from  a  place  where 
it  has  a  lawful  right  to  be." 

Lincoln's  name  has  come  to  be 
synonymous  with  patience,  moral- 
ity, and  abstemiousness.  His  scorn 
for  the  user  of  subterfuge  and  his 
devotion  to  the  good  of  the  greatest 
number  have  made  him  worthy  of 
the  emulation  of  countless  people 
who  throughout  the  world  have 
taken  him  as  an  ideal. 

It  was  a  truly  significant  state- 
ment which  has  been  borne  out  by 
succeeding  generations  that  Secre- 
tary Stanton  made  when  he  stood  by 
the  marytr's  bedside  on  the  morning 
of  his  death  and  exclaimed:  "Now 
he  belongs  to  the  ages." 

LINCOLN    MEMORIAL,    WASHINGTON,    D.    C. 


How  Lorenzo  Snow 

found  GOD 


By  LeROI  C.  SNOW 

Of  the  Church  Historian's  Office 


H< 


fow  do  men  find  god,  that  they  might  know 
him?   Lorenzo  Snow  has  left  us  this  infor- 
mation ABOUT  HIS  OWN  EXPERIENCE  AND  IN  HIS  OWN  WORDS. 


LORENZO   SNOW 

"And  this  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might 
know  thee  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus 
Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent," 

How  do  men  find  God,  that  they 
might  know  Him?  Thou- 
sands of  young  men  and 
women  testify  that  they  found  God 
and  learned  to  know  Him  while 
serving  in  the  mission  field.  The 
result  of  this  knowledge  is  a  testi- 
mony of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel. 

Here  are  some  of  their  enthusi- 
astic expressions: 

"I  have  enjoyed  my  labors  very 
much  and  have  gained  a  wonderful 
testimony  of  the  Gospel.  It  has  been 
the  happiest  two  years  of  my  life." 

"Words  cannot  express  my  ap- 
preciation for  the  privilege  I  have 
had  the  past  twenty-six  months.  I 
have  thoroughly  enjoyed  my  work, 
gained  a  testimony,  and  my  sincere 
desire  is  to  live  worthy  of  the  Priest- 
hood I  hold." 

Many  of  these  young  people  could 
not  have  made  such  statements  be- 
fore they  went  into  the  mission  field. 
Something  has  come  into  their  lives 
which  they  had  not  felt  or  known 
before. 

"My  mission  was  one  of  the  great- 
est blessings  of  my  life  and  I  hope 
I  may  ever  retain  the  spirit  of  it  and 
some  time  go  again." 

"I  am  grateful  to  my  Father  in 
Heaven  for  this  splendid  oppor- 
tunity. I  wish  that  every  young  man 
in  the  Church  could  have  the  same 
opportunity  that  has  enriched  my 
life." 

What  is  this  great  change  that 
has  come  into  the  lives  of  these 
young  people?  What  is  the  "testi- 
82 


mony"  to  which  they  refer?  Some- 
thing miraculous  has  come  into  their 
hearts  and  minds.     Here  are  more: 

"I  have  received  a  testimony  of 
the  truth  of  the  Gospel.  I  will  glory 
in  it  the  rest  of  my  life." 

"My  mission  was  a  glorious  priv- 
ilege. I  found  God.  I  hope  to  be 
faithful  and  devoted  the  rest  of  my 
life." 

What  enthusiasm!  Supreme  joy! 
Glorious  spirituality!  Divine  knowl- 
edge! 

While  these  young  people  tell  of 
"finding  God,"  and  of  receiving  this 
"testimony,"  they  do  not  tell  just 
how  it  came  about,  the  process  of 
its  development,  or  just  how  it  was 
received. 

Lorenzo  Snow  does  give  this  in- 
formation about  his  own  experience 
and  in  his  own  words.  At  twenty- 
two  years  of  age,  just  a  hundred 
years  ago  now,  he  "found  the  Lord" 
and  received  his  testimony.  He  has 
given  a  clear  and  complete  descrip- 


tion of  his  experiences  which  culmi- 
nated in  this  "perfect  knowledge." 

Lorenzo  Snow  Sees  the  Prophet 
for  the  First  Time 

*""Phe  first  time  I  saw  Joseph  Smith, 
the  Prophet  of  the  Lord,  I  was 
seventeen  years  of  age.  It  was  in 
1831,  in  the  fall  of  the  year.  It  was 
rumored  that  he  was  going  to  hold  a 
meeting  in  Hiram,  Portage  County, 
Ohio,  about  four  miles  from  my  fa- 
ther's home,  where  I  was  born  and 
brought  up.  Having  heard  many  sto- 
ries about  him,  my  curiosity  was  con- 
siderably aroused  and  I  thought  I 
would  take  advantage  of  this  oppor- 
tunity to  see  and  hear  him.  Accord- 
ingly, in  company  with  some  of  the 
members  of  my  father's  family,  I  rode 
over  to  Hiram  in  our  carriage. 

"When  we  reached  there  the  people 
were  already  assembled  in  a  small 
bowery;  there  were  about  two  hundred 
and  fifty  or  two  hundred  people  pres- 


EAST  BRANCH,  CHAGRIN  RIVER,  KIRTLAND, 
WHERE  LORENZO  SNOW  WAS  BAPTIZED.  THE 
KIRTLAND  TEMPLE  IS  SEEN  IN  THE  DISTANCE. 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


PROPHET    JOSEPH 
LAND,    OHIO. 


SMITH'S     HOME    IN     KIRT- 


ent.  I  had  heard  something  about  the 
"Mormon"  Prophet  and  felt  some 
anxiety  to  see  him  and  judge  for  my- 
self, as  he  was  generally  believed  to 
be  a  false  prophet.  The  meeting  had 
already  commenced  and  Joseph  Smith 
was  standing  in  the  door  of  Father 
Johnson's  house,  looking  into  the  bow- 
ery and  addressing  the  people. 

"I  made  a  critical  examination  as 
to  his  appearance,  his  dress,  and  his 
manner  as  I  heard  him  speak.  He  was 
only  twenty-five  years  of  age  and  was 
not,  at  that  time,  what  would  be  called 
a  fluent  speaker.  His  remarks  were 
confined  principally  to  his  own  experi- 
ences, especially  the  visitation  of  the 
angel,  giving  a  strong  and  powerful 
testimony  in  regard  to  these  marvelous 
manifestations.  He  simply  bore  his 
testimony  to  what  the  Lord  had  mani- 
fested to  him,  to  the  dispensation  of 
the  Gospel  which  had  been  commit- 
ted to  him,  and  to  the  authority  that 
he  possessed.  At  first  he  seemed 
a  little  diffident  and  spoke  in  rather  a 
low  voice,  but  as  he  proceeded  he  be- 
came very  strong  and  powerful,  and 
seemed  to  affect  the  whole  audience 
with  the  feeling  that  he  was  honest 
and  sincere.  It  certainly  influenced  me 
in  this  way  and  made  impressions  upon 
me  that  remain  until  the  present  day. 

"As  I  looked  upon  him  and  listened, 
I  thought  to  myself  that  a  man  bearing 
such  a  wonderful  testimony  as  he  did, 
and  having  such  a  countenance  as  he 
possessed,  could  hardly  be  a  false 
prophet.  He  certainly  could  not  have 
been  deceived,  it  seemed  to  me,  and 
if  he  was  a  deceiver  he  was  deceiving 
the  people  knowingly;  for  when  he  tes- 
tified that  he  had  had  a  conversation 
with  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God,  and  had 
talked  with  Him  personally,  as  Moses 
talked  with  God  upon  Mount  Sinai, 
and  that  he  had  also  heard  the  voice 
of  the  Father,  he  was  telling  some- 
thing that  he  either  knew  to  be  false 
or  to  be  positively  true.* 

*There  for  the  first  time  I  heard  his 
voice.  When  I  heard  his  testimony  in  re- 
gard to  what  the  Lord  had  revealed  to 
him,  it  seemed  to  me  that  he  must  be  an 
honest  man.  He  talked  and  looked  like 
an  honest  man.     He  was  an  honest  man. 


"I  was  not  at  that  time  what  might 
be  called  a  religious  boy,  but  I  was 
interested  in  what  I  saw  and  heard 
there.  However,  being  busy  in  other 
directions,  it  passed  measurably  out 
of  my  mind  until  some  three  or  four 
years  later.  After  completing  my 
classical  studies  at  Oberlin  College  I 
went  to  Kirtland  to  continue  my  study 
of  Hebrew  with  Dr.  Joshua  Seixas. 


LE  ROI   C.  SNOW 

"Soon  after  arriving  in  Kirtland  I 
was  on  the  street  with  my  sister,  Eliza. 
Joseph  Smith  came  along.  He  was  in 
a  great  hurry  and  stopped  just  long 
enough  to  be  introduced  and  shake 
hands.  He  turned  to  my  sister  and 
said:  'Eliza,  bring  your  brother  over 
to  the  house  to  dinner.'  She  was  then 
boarding  at  his  home  and  teaching  his 
private  school.  As  he  left  us  I  watched 
him  just  as  far  as  I  could  see  him  and 


then  I  turned  to  my  sister  and  said: 
'Joseph  Smith  is  a  most  remarkable 
man;  I  want  to  get  better  acquainted 
with  him.  Perhaps,  after  all,  there  is 
something  more  to  Joseph  Smith  and 
to  Mormonism  than  I  have  ever  dream- 
ed.; 

"Accordingly,  the  next  time  I  saw 
the  Prophet  was  at  his  own  house  in 
Kirtland  following  his  invitation  to  me 
to  take  dinner  with  him.  I  remember 
this  meeting  and  conversation  as  if  it 
were  but  yesterday.  He  sat  down  at 
one  end  of  the  table  and  I  sat  next  to 
him.  Eliza  sat  on  the  other  side. 
He  seemed  to  have  changed  consider- 
ably in  his  appearance  since  I  first 
saw  him  at  Hiram,  four  and  a  half 
years  before.  He  was  very  ready  in 
conversation,  and  had  apparently  lost 
that  reserve  and  diffident  feeling  that 
he  seemed  to  have  before.  He  was 
free  and  easy  in  his  conversation  with 
me,  making  me  feel  perfectly  at  home 
in  his  presence.  In  fact,  I  felt  as  free 
with  him  as  if  we  had  been  special 
friends  for  years.  He  was  very 
familiar. 

"I  became  perfectly  acquainted  with 
Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet,  sat  at  his 
table  frequently,  and  had  many  con- 
versations with  him.  I  had  joined 
Professor  Seixas'  Hebrew  class,  which 
was  my  principal  reason  for  coming  to 
Kirtland.  I  was  also  attending  high 
school  in  the  temple  and  preparing 
myself  for  some  eastern  college  or  uni- 
versity. A  professor  by  the  name  of 
Haws  was  teaching  us.  Wilford 
Woodruff  and  other  brethren  attended 
this  school. 

"I  listened  to  the  teaching  of  the 
Gospel  and  received  these  truths  with 
an  open  heart.  I  was  determined  not 
to  rest  there.  I  was  exceedingly 
anxious  to  know  without  doubt  that 
Joseph  Smith  was  a  true  prophet." 

First  Experience  With  the 
Patriarch 

"It  was  Sunday,  June  5,  (1836), 
about  a  week  after  I  arrived  in  Kirt- 
land, that  I  first  saw  Father  Smith.  He 
was  holding  a  patriarchal  blessing 
meeting,  in  the  Kirtland  Temple,  at 
which  there  were  twelve  or  fifteen  per- 
sons present.  I  was  then  searching  to 
know  whether  there  was  any  truth  in 
Mormonism.     I  had  never  experienced 

CINCINNATI  HALL  (SLAB  HALL)  TEMPORARY 
QUARTERS  OF  OBERLIN  COLLEGE,  ATTENDED 
BY    LORENZO   SNOW. 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


anything  supernatural,  with  one  slight 
exception,  and  I  did  not  know  that 
anything  supernatural  had  ever  oc- 
curred among  the  children  of  men.  I 
had  heard  Methodists,  Presbyterians, 
and  others  relate  their  experiences,  but 
I  thought  I  could  attribute  all  they  said 
to  natural  causes.  It  was  hard  for  me 
to  be  convinced  that  there  could  be 
such  extraordinary  manifestations  as 
I  saw  exhibited  in  visiting  the  temple 
and  listening  to  the  testimonies  of  per- 
sons and  hearing  the  extraordinary  ac- 
counts of  what  the  Lord  had  mani- 
fested to  them. 

"It  was  at  my  sister's  invitation  that 
I  attended  this  meeting  conducted  by 
Father  Smith.  I  listened  with  astonish- 
ment to  him  telling  the  brethren  and 
sisters  their  parentage,  their  lineage, 
and  other  things  which  I  could  not 
help  but  believe  he  knew  nothing  about, 
save  as  the  Spirit  manifested  them  unto 
him.  After  listening  to  several  patri- 
archal blessings  pronounced  upon  the 
heads  of  different  individuals  with 
whose  history  I  was  acquainted,  and 
of  whom  I  knew  the  Patriarch  was 
entirely  ignorant,  I  was  struck  with 
astonishment  to  hear  the  peculiarities 
of  those  persons  positively  and  plainly 
referred  to  in  their  blessings.  I  was 
convinced  that  an  influence,  superior 
to  human  prescience,  dictated  his 
words.  .  .  . 

"After  this  meeting,  my  sister  intro- 
duced me  to  him,  and  in  the  course  of 
the  conversation  he  remarked:  'Why, 
Brother  Snow  (he  called  me  Brother 
Snow,  although  I  had  not  been  bap- 
tized, and  did  not  know  that  I  ever 
would  be),  do  not  worry,'  he  said,  'I 
discover  that  you  are  trying  to  under- 
stand the  principles  of  Mormonism,' 
'Yes,'  I  replied,  'that  was  the  object 
I  had  in  view,'  'Well,'  said  he,  'do  not 
worry,  but  pray  to  the  Lord  and  satisfy 
yourself;  study  the  matter  over,  com- 
pare the  scriptures  with  what  we  are 
teaching;  talk  with  the  brethren  that 
you  are  acquainted  with,  and  after  a 
time  you  will  be  convinced  that  "Mor- 
monism" is  of  God,  and  you  will  be 
baptized.'  .  .  . 

"Anyone  seeing  Father  Smith  as  he 
then  appeared  and  having  read  of  old 
Father  Abraham  in  the  scriptures, 
would  be  apt  to  think  that  Father  Smith 
looked  a  good  deal  like  Abraham  must 
have  looked;  at  least,  that  is  what  I 
thought.  I  do  not  know  that  any  man 
among  the  Saints  was  more  loved  than 
Father  Smith;  and  when  any  one  was 


seriously  sick  Father  Smith  would  be 
called  for,  whether  it  was  night  or 
day.  He  was  as  noble  and  generous 
a  man  as  I  have  ever  known.  .  .  . 

"At  the  first  sight,  his  presence  im- 
pressed me  with  a  feeling  of  love  and 
reverence  for  him.  I  had  never  before 
seen  age  so  prepossessing.  Father 
Joseph  Smith,  the  Patriarch,  was  in- 
deed a  noble  specimen  of  aged  man- 
hood. 

"He  surprised  me  when  he  said, 
'Don't  worry,  take  it  calmly  and  the 
Lord  will  show  you  the  truth  of  this 
great  latter-day  work,  and  you  will 
want  to  be  baptized.'  ...  I  studied 
the  principles.  .  .  I  heard  the  Prophet 
discourse  upon  the  grandest  of  sub- 
jects. At  times  he  was  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  speaking  as  with  the  voice 
of  an  archangel  and  filled  with  the 
power  of  God,  his  whole  person  shone 


THE  JOHNSON   HOME  IN  HIRAM,  OHIO,  WHERE 
JOSEPH   SMITH   LIVED,  1831-32. 


and  his  face  was  lightened  until  it 
appeared  as  the  whiteness  of  the  driven 
snow.  .  .  .  Finally  my  prayers  were 
answered  and  I  was  convinced  of  the 
truth  sufficiently  to  want  to  be  bap- 
tized to  get  a  knowledge  for  myself 
of  the  testimony  that  Joseph  Smith 
had  seen  God.  .  .  . 

"In  my  investigations,"  Lorenzo 
Snow  writes  in  his  journal,  "of  the 
principles  taught  by  the  Latter-day 
Saints,  which  I  proved,  by  comparison, 
to  be  the  same  as  those  mentioned  in 
the  New  Testament  taught  by  Christ 
and  His  Apostles,  I  was  thoroughly 
convinced  that  obedience  to  those  prin- 
ciples would  impart  miraculous  powers, 
manifestations  and  revelations. 

"On  Sunday,  June  19,  1836,  in  the 
Kirtland  Temple,  Joseph  arose  in  the 


COLONIAL  HALL,  OBERLIN  COLLEGE,  ATTENDED 
BY   LORENZO  SNOW. 


THE  BIG  TENT,  WHICH  WAS  "PUT  UP"  SUN- 
DAYS ONLY  FOR  OBERLIN  COLLEGE  SACRED 
SERVICES. 

pulpit  just  before  the  meeting  closed 
and  said:  'A  young  man  by  the  name 
of  Lorenzo  Snow  wishes  to  be  bap- 
tized, and  Brother  John  Boynton  (who 
was  then  one  of  the  Twelve  Apostles ) 
will  baptize  him.'  After  the  meeting  I 
was  baptized  in  the  stream  that  ran 
through  Kirtland,  and  I  was  confirmed 
by  Hyrum  Smith  who,  with  some 
others,  laid  hands  upon  me. 

"I  received  no  special  manifestation 
at  that  time,  but  I  was  perfectly  satis- 
fied that  I  had  done  what  was  wisdom 
for  me  to  do  under  the  circumstances. 
I  had  studied  the  scriptures  and  was 
convinced  that  the  Gospel  as  preached 
by  the  Latter-day  Saints  was  in  ac- 
cordance with  that  taught  by  the  Son 
of  God  and  by  His  Apostles  in  former 
days. 

"A  peaceful,  good  spirit  came  upon 
me  that  I  had  never  experienced  be- 
fore, and  I  felt  satisfied  at  the  sacrifice 
I  had  made.  Since  then  I  have  been 
ashamed  to  call  it  a  sacrifice,  but  at 
that  time  it  was  a  sacrifice  to  me,  be- 
cause I  could  see  that  it  would  change 
my  whole  future  and  perhaps  destroy 
all  my  worldly  prospects  and  aspira- 
tions, besides  being  a  great  disappoint- 
ment to  my  relatives  and  friends. 

"Although  the  promise  of  the  re- 
ception of  the  Holy  Ghost  did  not  im- 
mediately follow  my  baptism,  when  I 
did  receive  it,  its  realization  was  more 
perfect,  tangible  and  miraculous  than 
even  my  strongest  hopes  had  led  me 
to  anticipate. 

"I  went  before  the  Lord  and  made 
this  'covenant'  with  Him,  that  'if  the 
Lord  gives  me  a  testimony  of  the  truth 
of  Mormonism,  direct  from  Himself, 
I  will  devote  my  entire  life  to  the 
promulgation  of  its  glorious  truths.'  .  . 

"Some  two  weeks  after  my  baptism, 
I  retired  as  usual,  at  the  close  of  day, 
for  secret  prayer,  in  a  grove  a  short 
distance  from  my  lodgings.  .  .  . 

"I  had  no  sooner  opened  my  lips  in 
an  effort  to  pray,  than  I  heard  a  sound 
just  above  my  head,  like  the  rustling 
of  silken  robes,  and  immediately  the 
Spirit  of  God  descended  upon  me  in 
power,  completely  enveloping  my 
whole  person,  filling  me,  from  the 
crown  of  my  head  to  the  soles  of  my 
feet,  and  O,  the  joy  and  happiness  I 
felt!  That  will  never  be  erased  from 
my  memory  as  long  as  memory  en- 
dures. It  came  upon  me  and  enveloped 
my  whole  system.  .  .  . 

"I  then  received  a  perfect  knowl- 
edge that  God  lives,  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  Son  of  God,  of  the  restoration 
of  the  Holy  Priesthood,  that  Joseph  the 
(Concluded  on  page  105) 


s 


x 


DIAMONDS 

J Iewis    Avery   brought 

his  smart  roadster  to  a  sliding  stop  in 
front  of  Denver's  finest  jewelry 
store. 

The  girl  at  his  side  raised  sur- 
prised blue  eyes  to  his. 

"I  thought  you  were  taking  me 
home!'' 

His  hand  closed  over  hers. 

"I  am.  But  first  I'm  going  to  put 
that  diamond  ring  on  your  finger, 
Janet  Ferril." 

"How  do  you  know  I'll  like  the 
one  you've  picked  out?"  she  smiled 
up  at  him  teasingly. 

"I  don't,"  he  smiled  back.  "That's 
why  I'm  bringing  you  here  to  see  it. 
If  you  don't  like  the  one  I've  chosen, 
there  are  lots  of  others.  Only  I  do 
hope  you'll  take  one  that  fits,  so  you 
can  walk  out  with  it  on.  I  want 
everyone  at  the  dance  tonight  to 
know!" 

"Silly!"  she  laughed,  but  it  was  a 
gratified,  happy  little  laugh. 

"Sure,  I'm  silly.  And  proud  of 
it!" 

Ihe  tall,  broad-shoul- 
dered, blond,  young  man,  who 
looked  more  like  a  football  player 
than  a  clerk,  came  forward  casually, 
smiling  perfunctorily,  as  the  two  en- 
tered the  jewelry  store. 

"Good  afternoon,  Mr.  Avery. 
You've  brought  the  lady  to  see 
the — "  He  stopped  dead  still  for 
an  instant  as  he  recognized  Janet. 
With  a  bound  he  was  at  her  side. 

"Janet!  Janet  Ferril!  How — 
when?" 

He  drew  her  authoritatively  aside, 
while  Lewis  stood  awkwardly  by. 
After  an  embarrassing  delay  Janet 
beckoned  to  her  fiance. 

"Lewis,  I  want  you  to  know  my 
very  good  friend,  Tom  Malone.  I 
knew  him  at  school  at  the  Y.  Mr. 
Malone,  Mr.  Avery." 

"Pleased  to  meet  you,"  growled 
Lewis  in  anything  but  a  pleased 
tone. 

"It  was  the  surprise  of  my  life  to 
have  Janet  walk  into  this  store,"  said 
Tom.  "I  had  no  idea  she  was  in 
town.  I  thought  she  was  still  away!" 
He  started  to  converse  with  her 
again,  but  Lewis  said  stiffly: 


By  NANCY 
CATTELL 
HARTFORD 


AND 

AN 

OPAL 


r 


YOUR  MOTHER  TOLD  ME  WHERE  SHE  THOUGHT 
YOU  WERE.  I'VE  JUST  GOT  TO  TALK  TO  YOU. 
MAY   I    HAVE   THIS     DANCE? 

"Will  you  please  show  Miss  Fer- 
ril the  solitaire  I  was  looking  at  yes- 
terday?   We're  in  a  bit  of  a  rush." 

Tom  stared  at  Janet.  "Are  you 
the  girl  he's  been  looking  at  that 
ring  for?    Are  you  and  he — ?" 

She  smiled  and  nodded. 

Then  he  stared  at  Lewis.  "Con- 
gratulation's!" He  gave  Lewis  a 
friendly  slap  on  the  back,  and  turned 
to  Janet. 

"Your  ring  is  in  the  case  at  the  far 
end  of  the  store."  He  tucked  his 
arm  through  hers  and  led  the  way, 
Lewis  trailing  them. 

"Your  hand,  please."  Tom  slip- 
ped on  her  finger  the  ring  he  had 
taken  from  the  case.  "It  is  a  gor- 
geous stone!  But"  he  studied  the 
small  hand  critically  as  she  exam- 
ined from  many  angles  the  perfect 
diamond,  "I  think  the  stone  is  a  little 
large  for  your  hand.  How  do  you 
feel  about  it,  Avery?" 

"Looks  all  right  to  me,"  barked 
Lewis. 

Tom  scowled  disapprovingly  at 
the  ring.    Then  his  face  lighted  up. 

"Excuse  me  a  minute.  I've  a 
thought!"  He  dashed  to  the  front 
of  the  store,  leaving  the  two  alone, 

"It  surely  is  a  beautiful  stone," 
Janet  said,  posing  her  hand.  "But 
it  does  seem  a  little  large — " 

"I  don't  think  it's  a  bit  too  large!" 
Lewis  was  glowering.  "I  want  it 
large!  The  larger  the  better,  so 
everybody  can  see  a  block  away  how 
much  I  think  of  you." 


[N  WHICH  AN  OLD  SU- 
PERSTITION IS  COM- 
PLETELY DISPOSED  OF  BY  TWO 
YOUNG  PEOPLE  IN  LOVE. 


"Here,  Janet,  look  here!"  Tom 
had  come  up  and  was  holding  out 
to  her  on  the  palm  of  his  hand  a 
ring  set  with  six  small  diamonds  and 
an  opal.  "Here's  the  ring  you  should 
have." 

She  gave  him  a  quick  look  of  un- 
derstanding. 

"You're  right,  Tom.  How  per- 
fect!" 

She  put  the  circlet  on  her  finger. 
It  fitted  perfectly.  The  opal  ap- 
peared to  become  alive  as  she  held 
it  out  for  Lewis  to  see. 

"Don't  you  love  it,  Lewis?  It's 
the  one  I  want." 

"But,"  Lewis  frowned,  and  his 
eyes  were  troubled,  "I  .  .  .  I  .  .  . 
It  doesn't  look  like  an  engagement 
ring! 

"That's  one  of  the  reasons  I  adore 
it!  It's  different.  Oh,  please  may 
I  have  it?" 

"Of  course,  you  know  you  can 
have  anything  you  want  that  I  can 
give  you.  Only  I  ...  I  ...  I 
wish  it  were  a  solitaire." 

;;why?" 

"Oh  ...  no  particular  reason 
.  .  .  only — ." 

"Then  I  may  have  it?" 

"Sure  thing." 

The  bewitching  and  shy  "thank 
you"  she  flashed  as  her  eyes  met 
his,  more  than  repaid  him  for  con- 
quering the  impulse  to  insist  on  the 
solitaire. 

Seated  again  in  the  roadster  on 
(Continued  on  page  121) 

85 


SUSAN    B. 
ANTHONY 

Her  personality 
and  friendships 


By  ANNIE  WELLS  CANNON 


4t 


TN  THE  ENJOYMENT  OF  OUR  MANY  PRIV- 
ILEGE'S, IT  IS  WELL  TO  REMEMBER  WITH 
REVERENCE  OUR  OBLIGATIONS  TO  THE  WOMEN 
OF  THE  PAST." 


\\l 


irriHAT   is  our  great  happiness 

of  life — to  add  to  our  high 

acquaintances,"  wrote  Em- 
erson, the  philosopher.  Fifty-eight 
years  of  service  to  the  women  of 
America  was  recognized  last  year 
by  the  government  of  the  United 
States  in  the  issuance  of  the  Susan 
B.  Anthony  memorial  stamp.  The 
fifteenth  of  February  marks  the  an- 
niversary of  the  birth  of  this  patri- 
otic woman,  and  it  seems  most  fit- 
ting to  recall  some  instances  of  her 
colorful  career  and  magnificent 
achievements. 

Among  the  galaxy  of  great  wom- 
en, who  became  not  only  acquaint- 
ances, but  friends  to  the  Latter-day 
Saint  women,  Susan  B.  Anthony 
stands  supreme. 

The  women  of  the  present  gener- 
ation, with  all  avenues  of  education 
and  occupation  open  to  them,  can 
scarcely  comprehend  how  difficult 
was  the  task  of  the  pioneers,  who 
broke  through  the  barriers  and 
opened  up  a  new  day  and  a  clear 
way  for  women.  The  changes  the 
years  have  wrought  have  not  been 
without  sacrifice  and  struggle;  in 
the  enjoyment  of  our  many  privi- 
leges, it  is  well  to  remember  with 
reverence  our  obligations  to  the 
women  of  the  past. 

Through  her  own  active  exer- 
tions, coupled  with  her  love  for  hu- 
manity, Miss  Anthony  created  for 
herself  a  national  and  international 
reputation  as  a  wise  and  valiant 
leader.  The  women  of  America  ac- 
claim her  as  a  great  emancipator; 
her  service  comparable  only  to  mar- 
tyrs, who  forgetting  self,  consider 
no  sacrifice  too  great  to  attain  a 
righteous  end. 

Early  in  her  career  in  the  cause  of 
equal  rights  for  all  mankind,  with- 
86 


out  discrimination  because  of  color, 
creed,  or  sex,  she  suffered  ridicule 
and  persecution;  had  stones  and 
noxious  smelling  things  hurled  at 
her;  was  heckled  at  her  meetings 
and  ridiculed  in  word  and  picture 
by  the  public  and  the  press.  In  all 
these  distressing  years  she  never 
lost  her  dignity  or  self-control;  she 
never  wavered  in  her  purpose;  she 
made  no  compromises,  but  courag- 
eously and  fearlessly  carried  on. 
Anent  this  fact,  Mrs.  Lippincott 
(Grace  Greenwood)  said  at  the 
great  Congress  of  Women  held  in 
Washington  in  1888,  "I  honor  all 
the  pioneer  leaders  but  I  make  my 
Salaam  to  Susan  B.  Anthony.  She 
has  dared  no  more  than  the  others, 
but  she  has  been  compelled  to  en- 
dure more.  Lucretia  Mott  disarm- 
ed rude  opposition  by  her  sweet 
Quaker  serenity,  Mrs.  Stanton  by 
her  comfortable  look  of  mother- 
hood; while  Miss  Anthony  has  ask- 
ed no  quarter  and  received  none; 
from  first  to  last  she  has  been  the 
target  for  the  slings  and  arrows  of 
outrageous  journalism."  Grace 
Greenwood  was  one  time  editor  of 
Godey's  Ladies'  Book  and  Wash- 
ington correspondent  of  the  New 
York   Tribune. 

Miss  Anthony's  aim  from  the  first 
was  to  have  an  amendment  to  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States 
enfranchising  the  women.  She  never 
lost  that  thought  in  all  her  arduous 
duties.  "Failure  is  impossible,"  was 
one  of  her  frequent  phrases,  re- 
peating these  words  even  in  her  last 
talk  at  a  convention  in  Baltimore 
just  a  few  weeks  before  her  death. 

Miss  Anthony  knew  no  class  dis- 
tinction but  gave  sympathetic  sup- 
port whenever  and  wherever  she 
found  women  making  effort  for  rec- 


THE  LAST  PICTURE  OF  SUSAN  B.  ANTHONY 
TAKEN  FEBRUARY  10,  1906.  IN  HER  HAND 
SHE  HOLDS  THE  PURSE  IN  WHICH  WAS  $86, 
THE  GIFT  OF  ROCHESTER  WOMEN,  WHICH  SHE 
CONTRIBUTED  TO  THE  CAUSE  OF  SUFFRAGE 
IN  OREGON. 


ognition  and  advancement.  Her 
great  heart  went  out  to  all  women 
in  the  trades  and  professions.  She 
believed  in  equal  wage  for  equal 
work.  The  factory  girl  was  as. 
much  her  concern  as  her  more  for- 
tunate sister.  Miss  Anthony  was 
especially  interested  in  creating 
better  conditions  and  raising  stand- 
ards for  the  working  classes. 

The  great  women  leaders  in  spe- 
cial lines  of  activity  rallied  around 
her  and  sought  her  counsel  and  her 
help.  With  Elizabeth  Cady  Stan- 
ton and  Lucretia  Mott,  who  called 
the  first  suffrage  convention  at  Sen- 
eca Falls,  she  joined  forces  and 
pledged  her  fealty  in  1851;  among 
them  there  was  always  a  sisterly 
affection.  From  that  time  it  was 
Miss  Anthony's  leadership,  organ- 
izing ability,  and  creative  powers, 
which  animated  the  forces  of  the 
suffrage  cause  throughout  the  long 
years.  Then  there  were  Clara  Bar- 
ton of  the  Red  Cross,  Frances  Wil- 
lard,  temperance  advocate;  Lucy 
Stone,  Julia  Ward  Howe,  May 
Wright  Sewell,  all  working  for 
higher  education;  Kate  Waller 
Barrett  of  the  Florence  Crittendon 
Home  movement,  and  so  on  down 
a  long  list  of  women  each  one 
interested  in  some  special  cause 
seeking  her  aid.  She  called  them 
her  girls  and  would  say  "Wait, 
girls,  and  all  join  forces  for  the  suf- 
frage amendment  and  with  the  pow- 
er of  the  ballot  we  can  accomplish, 
all  these  worthy  things." 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


Miss  Anthony's  first  acquaint- 
ance with  the  Utah  women  was 
in  1870,  when  in  company  with 
Mrs.  Stanton  and  Dr.  Mary  Walk- 
er she  came  to  Utah  to  learn  at 
first  hand  the  "success  or  failure" 
as  the  case  might  be,  of  the  exer- 
cise of  the  elective  franchise  by 
women.  She  was  perfectly  delight- 
ed with  her  reception  here,  and  not- 
ed with  surprise  and  satisfaction 
the  advancement  and  progress  of 
the  Mormon  women.  Like  many 
others  who  came  from  the  far  east 
she  had  heard  strange  and  untrue 
stories  about  the  Latter-day  Saints, 
but  she  had  an  open  mind  and  was 
herself  without  prejudice.  Her  ad- 
miration   and    pleasure   were    quite 


preside  at  a  department  meeting,  she 
turned  to  one  of  her  assistants  and 
said,  "Go  get  one  of  the  Mormon 
women,  they  all  know  how  to  pre- 
side," (a  compliment,  indirectly,  to 
those  who  know,  to  the  training  in 
the  auxiliary  organizations.) 

This  visit  was  the  beginning  of 
a  voluminous  correspondence  with 
the  Utah  women  and  a  lasting 
friendship  between  Miss  Anthony 
and  Mrs.  Kimball,  Emmeline  B. 
Wells,  Emily  S.  Richards,  Susa 
Young  Gates  and  others. 

In  1879  Mrs.  Emmeline  B. 
Wells,  accompanied  by  Mrs.  Zina 
Young  Williams,  was  sent  to 
Washington  to  memorialize  Con- 
gress in  behalf  of  their  people.  This 


fore  congressional  committees  and 
introduced  them  to  many  influential 
people. 

A  National  Suffrage  Convention 
was  being  held  at  that  time  in  the 
capital  to  which  the  Utah  women 
were  delegates.  They  were  invited 
to  seats  on  the  platform  and  given 
place  on  the  program.  When  Mrs. 
Wells  made  her  report  of  the  work 
in  Utah,  Miss  Anthony  embraced 
her  before  that  large  audience  of 
notable  women,  as  she  said,  "We 
are  all  happy  to  meet  women  who 
can  vote.  We  have  worn  threadbare 
the  axiom  'Taxation  without  repre- 
sentation is  tyranny,'  now  here  are 
two  women  from  a  territory  where 
such  tyranny  does  not  exist."  There 


-genuine  and  sincere  and  from  then 
on  she  was  a  friend  and  defender 
of  the  people  who  had  been  so  ma- 
ligned. 

During  Miss  Anthony's  visit  two 
large  meetings  were  held  and  dele- 
gates came  from  surrounding  cities 
to  take  part  and  hear  these  great 
leaders.  Utah's  pioneer  suffrage 
leader,  Mrs.  Sarah  M.  Kimball, 
presided  and  the  visiting  ladies  were 
introduced  by  President  Daniel  H. 
Wells  at  that  time  mayor  of  Salt 
Lake  City.  Miss  Anthony  praised 
the  men  of  the  legislature  for  their 
sense  of  justice  and  expressed  her- 
self as  greatly  pleased  with  the 
progress  of  the  Utah  women  along 
lines  of  government  and  parliamen- 
tary procedure.  Some  years  later  at 
a  convention  in  Washington,  when 
they  were  looking  for  a  woman  to 


FIRST  ROW,  LEFT  TO  RIGHT:  ZINA  D. 
H.  YOUNG;  REV.  ANNA  HOWARD  SHAW; 
SUSAN  B.  ANTHONY;  SARAH  M.  KIMBALL, 
THEN  PRESIDENT  OF  UTAH  WOMEN'S 
SUFFRAGE  ASSOCIATION;  LYLE  MEREDITH 
STANSBURY  OF  DENVER,  COLORADO.  SEC- 
OND ROW:  MARY  C.  C.  BRADFORD  OF 
DENVER,  COLORADO;  MARGARET  A. 
CAINE;  ELECTA  BULLOCK;  DR.  MARTHA 
HUGHES  CANNON;  PHOEBE  Y.  BEATTIE; 
EMILY  S.  RICHARDS;  EMMELINE  B. 
WELLS;  REBECCA  M.  LITTLE;  AUGUSTA 
W.  GRANT.  OF  ALL  THE  WOMEN  IN  THIS 
PICTURE,  MRS.  GRANT,  WIFE  OF  PRES. 
HEBER  J.  GRANT,  IS  THE  ONLY  ONE  NOW 
LIVING. 


was  the  dawn  of  a  dark  period  of 
time  in  Utah,  which  lasted  more  than 
ten  years.  The  first  step  threaten- 
ed was  a  strict  enforcement  of  the 
Cullom  Bill  of  1862,  with  an  added 
clause  disfranchising  the  women  of 
Utah. 

The  suffrage  women  immediately 
espoused  the  cause  of  the  Utah 
women  and  appeared  with  them  be- 


was  much  applause  and  enthusiasm. 

During  the  trying  years  after  the 
passage  of  the  Edmunds-Tucker 
law  of  1 886  which  disfranchised  the 
women  of  Utah,  the  friendship  of 
Miss  Anthony  and  her  associates 
was  manifested  in  many  helpful 
ways. 

In  1888  a  World  Congress  of 
Women  was  held  in  Washington, 
D.  C,  in  commemoration  of  the 
fortieth  anniversary  of  the  first  suf- 
frage meeting  held  at  Seneca  Falls, 
New  York.  Fifty  women's  organ- 
izations were  represented  by  noted 
women  from  all  parts  of  the  world 
— women  from  Great  Britain, 
France,  Germany,  Italy,  the  Scan- 
dinavian countries,  India,  Finland, 
Iceland,  Australia,  and  Russia.  Utah 
sent  as  large  a  delegation  as  any 
of  the  states  and  had  as  warm  a 

87 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


welcome.  The  three  women's  or- 
ganizations: the  National  Wom- 
an's Relief  Society,  the  Young 
Woman's  Mutual  Improvement  As- 
sociation, and  the  Primary  were  ex- 
plained in  a  comprehensive  paper 
given  by  Mrs.  Emily  S.  Richards 
at  the  conference  on  Philanthropy, 
and  again  Miss  Anthony  took  oc- 
casion to  manifest  publicly  her  ad- 
miration  for  the  Utah  women. 

Miss  Anthony  noted  every  step 
for  the  "cause,"  educational  or  po- 
litical. She  held  watch  on  the  pub- 
lic pulse  as  a  physician  counts  the 
heart  beats  of  his  patients.  Even 
so  was  her  joy  likewise  manifest 
when  victory  was  in  the  ascendent. 

During  the  meeting  of  the  Utah 
Constitutional  Convention  in  1895, 
prior  to  statehood,  the  women  of  the 
National  Suffrage  Association  were 
in  daily  communication  with  the 
women  of  Utah  and  as  soon  as 
assured  that  there  would  be  grafted 
into  the  Constitution  a  provision 
granting  equal  suffrage  to  women, 
Miss  Anthony  and  the  Rev.  Anna 
Shaw  were  on  their  way  to  Utah  to 
express  in  person  their  pleasure  and 
their  congratulations.  (The  con- 
vention adjourned  May  8,  and  Miss 
Anthony  and  party  arrived  May 
12,  1895.)  It  was  a  beautiful  Sun- 
day morning.  More  than  a  hundred 
women  welcomed  them  at  the  sta- 
tion and  drove  with  them  around 
the  city.  Salt  Lake  City  seemed  as 
smiling  in  her  flowery  loveliness  as 
the  group  of  splendid  women  who 
entertained  these  distinguished 
guests.  The  service  in  the  Taber- 
nacle in  the  afternoon  was  largely 
in  their  honor,  and  both  Miss  An- 
thony and  Dr.  Shaw  were  invited 
to  speak.  A  two  day  suffrage  con- 
vention followed  at  which  Mrs.  Em- 
meline  B.  Wells  presided.  Gover- 
nor Caleb  W.  West,  Utah's  last 
territorial  governor,  introduced  Miss 
Anthony  in  complimentary  terms, 
referring  to  her  first  visit  when  she 
was  introduced  by  Mayor  Wells. 
Governor  West,  with  the  officers  of 
the  National  Guard,  the  officers 
from  Fort  Douglas,  state  and 
church  officials,  attended  the  recep- 
tion at  the  home  of  Hon.  and  Mrs. 
F.  S.  Richards  given  in  honor  of 
the  visitors  from  Washington.  Be- 
fore leaving,  Miss  Anthony  express- 
ed to  her  Utah  friends  in  choicest 
words  her  deep  appreciation  for  all 
these  honors,  drawing  their  atten- 
tion to  the  great  change  in  senti- 
ment towards  her  and  the  suffrage 
cause  in  their  later  years.  To  one 
so  accustomed  to  opposition  these 
courteous  attentions  were  deeply  af- 
88 


ANNIE   WELLS  CANNON 


"TVistinguished  by  the  federated 
*S  women's  clubs  of  Salt  Lake  City 
as  one  of  the  seven  outstanding  wom- 
en of  that  city  for  her  civic  services, 
Mrs.  Cannon  was  crowned  for  a  life 
of  devoted  effort  in  accomplishing 
good. 

With  her  mother,  Emmeline  B. 
Wells,  she  was  associated  with  the 
woman  movement  in  Utah  almost 
from  its  inception.  Mrs.  Wells  as 
editor  of  "The  Woman's  Exponent," 
of  which  paper  Mrs.  Cannon  was  for 
fifteen  years  associate  editor,  was 
foremost  in  championing  the  cause  of 
women,  not  only  in  the  state  of  Utah, 
but  throughout  the  world.  In  her 
travels  at  home  and  abroad,  Mrs. 
Wells  became  intimate  with  many  of 
the  leading  women  of  the  equal  suf- 
frage movement.  Mrs.  Cannon  also 
knew  many  of  them  personally. 

Mrs.  Cannon  has  been  known  as  a 
champion  for  woman's  welfare  over 
a  period  of  many  years.  As  a  mem- 
ber of  the  1913  legislature  she  helped 
secure  a  large  part  of  the  social  legis- 
lation of  that  session;  the  minimum 
wage  law  for  women,  the  widowed 
mother's  pension  law,  the  equal 
guardianship  law,  and  others  of  value 
to  women.  In  this  article,  Mrs.  Can- 
non draws  from  her  rich  experience 
and  wide  background  to  give  us  a 
close-up  view  of  the  leading  spirit  of 
the  suffrage  cause,  Susan  B.  Anthony. 


fecting.  If  she  ever  lost  her  poise 
or  self  possession  it  was  when  some 
one  showed  her  kindness  and  affec- 
tion. Never  did  she  forget  a  kind- 
ness shown. 

To  every  state  in  the  Union,  al- 
most to  every  city  and  town,  Miss 
Anthony  carried  her  message,  gave 
encouragement,  and  organized  suf- 
frage societies.  She  crossed  the 
borders  into  Canada  and  Mexico, 
and  many  times  crossed  the  Atlan- 
tic to  assist  the  women  in  foreign 
lands.     She  set  an  example  of  giv- 


ing. How  many  thousands  of  dol- 
lars she  earned  and  gave  to  the 
cause  of  woman  suffrage,  will  never 
be  known.  She  realized  that  the 
first  requisite  was  money  and  so 
every  year  she  gave  all  she  had  of 
her  own  and  tried  by  every  possible 
means  to  persuade  others  to  give. 

A  beautiful  instance  of  her  liber- 
ality occurred  at  the  conference  in 
Baltimore.  The  conference  was  to 
be  devoted  to  helping  the  women  of 
Oregon  in  their  suffrage  campaign. 

Miss  Anthony  was  so  ill  it  was 
not  supposed  she  could  leave  the 
house,  but  she  astonished  everybody 
by  appearing  on  the  platform.  When 
contributions  were  called  for,  she 
came  forward  and  holding  out  a 
little  pocketbook  she  said,  "I  want 
to  begin  by  giving  you  my  purse. 
Just  before  I  left  Rochester  they 
gave  me  a  birthday  party  and  made 
me  a  present  of  eighty-six  dollars. 
I  suppose  they  wanted  me  to  do  as 
I  like  with  the  money  and  I  wish  to 
send  it  to  Oregon." 

As  state  after  state  granted  the 
franchise,  it  seemed  as  though  that 
was  the  way  woman  suffrage  would 
come  to  the  American  women  and 
a  less  courageous  woman  than  Miss 
Anthony  might  have  been  willing  to 
accept  that  method.  Not  so  Susan 
B.  Anthony.  She  never  lost  faith 
but  that  the  amendment  she  had 
prepared  and  tried  for  forty  years 
and  more  to  have  passed  by  Con- 
gress would  some  day  be  passed.  In 
her  last  conversation  with  her  friend, 
Mrs.  Emmeline  B.  Wells,  she  said, 
"The  amendment  will  be  passed 
about  1920.  I  shall  not  be  here,  but 
you  may."  This  prophetic  state- 
ment was  verified.  The  amend- 
ment was  passed  in  1919  and  rati- 
fied by  the  required  number  of 
states  in  1920,  a  few  months  be- 
fore the  passing  of  Mrs.  Wells. 

Though  Miss  Anthony  did  not 
see  the  full  realization  of  a  lifelong 
dream,  she  rejoiced  in  the  progress 
and  advancement  of  women  her  ef- 
forts had  helped  to  promote.  Her 
vision  and  discernment  buoyed  her 
over  many  streams  of  disappoint- 
ment. 

There  are  many  women  still  liv- 
ing in  Utah  who  proudly  claim  ac- 
quaintance and  friendship  with 
Miss  Anthony  and  to  whom  she  is 
a  vivid  and  cherished  memory. 

Her  keen  sense  of  justice,  her 
truth,  her  perseverance  under  ad- 
versity, her  faith  in  achievement 
mark  her  for  the  generations  of 
womankind,  to  honor  as  a  valiant 
woman  looking  ever  forward  to 
victory. 


Th  e 

MISSIONARY 
FOR  ME 

By  DON  B.  COLTON 

President  of  the  Eastern  States  Mission 


'*WE  NEED  MISSIONARIES  WHO  ARE  PIONEERS,  WHO 
ARE  WILLING  TO  GO  OUT  INTO  NEW  FIELDS, 
MAKE  NEW  FRIENDS  AND  PROVIDE  FOR  THEMSELVES  THEIR 
OWN  OPPORTUNITIES.  ACTIVITIES  MUST  BE  CREATED;  THERE 
ARE  FEW,  IF  ANY,  CONGREGATIONS  WAITING  FOR  MISSIONARIES. 
.  .  .  We  NEED  MISSIONARIES  WHO  IMPROVE  THEMSELVES  BY 
FORGETTING  SELF  AND  SERVING  OTHERS. 


THE  ANGEL  MORONI  MONUMENT  ON  HILL 
CUMORAH  NEAR  PALMYRA,  N.  Y.— A  FOCAL 
POINT    IN    THE    EASTERN    STATES    MISSION. 


Recently  a  typical  group  of  mis- 
sionaries came  to  the  Eastern 

States  Mission.  They  were 
intelligent,  clean-living,  fine  young 
people.  They  seemed  anxious  for 
work.  Before  assigning  them  to 
their  fields  of  labor  I  had  a  personal 
conversation  with  each  one  and 
without  an  exception  each  one  re- 
quested to  be  sent  where  he  could 
speak  often  and  find  much  personal 
activity.  This  of  itself  presents  a 
real  challenge  to  a  mission  president, 
because  opportunities  for  missionary 
activities  must  be  created;  there  are 
few,  if  any,  congregations  waiting 
for  missionaries.  This  fact  is  some- 
times disappointing  to  missionaries. 

In  many  parts  of  our  missions  we 
do  not  have  organized  branches  of 
the  Church.  In  other  places,  where 
there  are  organized  branches,  there 
are  often  resident  members  who  are 
experienced  in  speaking,  most  of 
whom  are  anxious  to  continue  their 
activity  in  the  Church  and  enjoy  be- 
ing called  to  render  service.  In 
many  instances  the  branches  and 
auxiliary  organizations  are  presided 
over  by  talented  and  experienced 
local  men.  Moreover,  in  such  places 
the  Gospel  has  usually  been  preach- 
ed for  many  years. 

We  need  missionaries  who  are 
pioneers,  who  are  willing  to  go  out 
into  new  fields,  make  new  friends, 
and  provide  for  themselves  their 
own  opportunities  for  speaking  and 
performing  other  missionary  duties. 
Not  long  since,  two  missionaries 
were  sent  to  a  city  in  Pennsylvania. 
There  were  a  number  of  Church 
members  living  in  this  city  and 
branch  meetings  had  been  held. 
These   two    missionaries,    however, 


decided  to  create  their  own  oppor- 
tunities for  more  activity.  They  de- 
veloped a  systematic  plan  for  cottage 
meetings.  I  saw  them  some  time 
later  and  learned  that  they  were 
holding  five  meetings  each  week. 
The  attendance  at  the  Sunday 
meetings  had  increased  and  these 
brethren  had  more  than  they  could 
do  in  filling  appointments.  Several 
baptisms  have  occurred  in  that  city 
during  the  last  few  months  and  sev- 
eral more  are  expected. 

Nothing  is  truer  than  that  the  Lord 
extends  His  blessings  to  earnest, 
zealous  missionaries  who  do  not  wait 
for  opportunities,  but  who  create 
them.  The  crying  need  of  the  hour 
is  for  missionaries  who  will  pioneer 
under  the  conditions  that  exist  to- 
day and  who  will  not  blindly  follow 
the  paths  others  have  made  under 
vastly  different  conditions.  Prayer, 
work,  and  study,  and  an  unstinted 
desire  to  render  unselfish  service 
and  bring  others  to  a  knowledge  of 
the  Gospel's  saving  truth  are  the 
key-words  for  success  in  the  mission 
field. 

No  doubt  every  mission  president 
has  similar  experiences.  He  finds 
that  some  parents,  local  Church 
authorities,  and  friends  are  holding 
out  as  the  chief  incentive  for  going 
upon  a  mission  the  improvement  that 
comes  to  a  missionary.  In  fact, 
many  of  our  missionaries  come  into 
the  field  and  worry  about  whether  or 
not  they  will  meet  the  expectations 
of  parents,  brothers,  and  sisters,  and 
ward  members  in  self-improvement. 
Some  missionaries  actually  feel  that 
unless  they  can  report  to  their 
friends  at  home  that  they  have  been 
appointed  district  president  or  called 

89 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


to  some  other  position,  their  mis- 
sions have  not  been  successful. 
This  point  of  view  often  causes  un- 
happiness  on  the  part  of  our  mission- 
aries if  they  are  not  so  recognized. 

All  cannot  be  district  presidents 
or  work  at  mission  headquarters,  but 
all  can  be  earnest  crusaders  in  the 
cause  of  the  Master.  Are  young 
missionaries  being  filled  with  the 
true  spirit  of  a  crusader?  In  our 
homes,  in  our  Sunday  Schools,  in 
our  Priesthood  quorums,  and  in 
other  organizations  of  the  Church, 
are  we  giving  them  the  unselfish 
attitude  or  are  they  coming  to  the 
field  with  their  very  highest  incentive 
to  become  good  speakers  and  other- 
wise improve  themselves? 

It  is  against  what  may  be  termed 
"the  selfish  attitude"  that  I  am  writ- 
ing. We  are  all  looking  for  mis- 
sionaries whose  personal  ambition 
is  submerged  in  the  larger  service 
of  winning  souls  to  the  cause  of 
righteousness.  With  this  unselfish 
attitude  self-improvement  will  fol- 
low and  it  will  be  greater. 


A1 


N  example  of  the  unselfish  type 
of  missionary  was  presented  re- 
cently when  there  came  to  the  mis- 
sion a  humble  man  of  more  mature 
years  who  could  remain  for  only  a 
few  months.  I  asked  this  good  man 
if  he  had  any  choice  as  to  where 
he  should  be  sent.  His  reply  thrilled 
me  as  he  said:  "I  just  want  to  go 
where  I  can  find  honest  souls  who 
will  listen  to  the  wonderful  message 
I  have  for  them."  Then  he  added 
(in  substance):  "It  will  not  make 
any  difference  where  you  send  me 
because  our  Father's  children  every- 
where must  be  given  an  opportunity 
to  receive  the  message." 

When  this  brother  was  released 
his  district  president  wrote  a  special 
letter  calling  attention  to  the  won- 
derful work  he  had  done.  In  twenty 
days  in  February  he  had  spent  133 
hours  in  tracting,  had  visited  142 
homes;  had  been  invited  into  63  of 
them,  had  123  gospel  conversations, 
had  sold  seven  copies  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon  in  a  community  where 
the  people  are  comparatively  poor, 
had  spoken  at  eight  cottage  meet- 
ings. I  quote  from  the  district  pres- 
ident's letter: 

"Notice  that  in  visiting  142  homes,  where 
his  call  was  answered,  he  spent  133  hours, 
or  an  average  of  almost  one  hour  in  a  home. 
The  133  hours  were  apparently  consumed 
(or  the  major  part  of  them)  in  the  123 
gospel  conversations.  Notice  that  he  had 
63  invitations  into  homes,  or,  in  other 
words,  one  out  of  each  2*4  homes  which 
answered  his  calls  invited  him  in.  His  Book 
of  Mormon  record  is  more  than  ten  times 

90 


beautifully    in    the    following    lan- 
guage: 

"Constant  consideration  for  the  welfare 
and  happiness  of  others  is  every  day  im- 
posed upon  us  by  the  divine  injunction: 
'Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.' 
The  test,  then,  of  our  soul's  greatness  is 
rather  to  be  sought  in  our  ability  to  comfort 
and  console,  our  ability  to  help  others, 
rather  than  in  our  ability  to  help  ourselves 
and  crowd  others  down  in  the  struggle  of 
life. 


I 


DON.   B.   COLTON 

the  average  of  the  mission.  The  copies  he 
distributed  were  not  sold  with  a  view  to 
making  a  record;  they  were  placed  in  the 
hands  of  people  who  are  reading  them, 
whose  interests  were  aroused  through  his 
efforts.  Now  I  realize  that  better  records 
have  been  made.  I  don't  think  missionaries 
should  work  for  a  record;  but  this  is  just 
an  example  of  the  record  which  will  natur- 
ally result  from  the  efforts  of  a  conscientious 
missionary  who  is  not  afraid  to  tract  when 
his  feet  and  hands  are  cold  and  whose 
whole  thought  is  to  make  the  best  of  his 
short  three  months  in  the  mission  field.  It 
is  an  example  of  a  missionary  who  possibly 
did  not  possess  unusual  talents  but  who 
bore  a  very  powerful  testimony  of  the 
Gospel  because  of  his  faithfulness  and  his 
sacrifice." 

The  twenty  days  in  which  this 
record  was  made  were  the  closing 
days  of  this  Elder's  mission.  He 
continued  his  efforts  until  the  night 
before  he  left  for  his  home. 

By  constantly  reminding  young 
people  in  the  Church  of  the  wonder- 
ful self-improvement  this  or  that 
missionary  has  made,  and  by  empha- 
sizing that  a  mission  will  do  them 
more  good  than  two  years  of  college 
training,  or  similar  statements,  I 
wonder  if  we  are  not  giving  them  a 
selfish  viewpoint. 

The  Savior  said:  "For  whoso- 
ever will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it, 
and  whosoever  will  lose  his  life  for 
my  sake  will  find  it."  (Matthew 
16:25).  It  would  therefore  follow 
that  those  who  give  their  time,  talent, 
and  effort  unselfishly  to  the  service 
of  the  Lord,  find  life.  And  it  is  not 
to  be  forgotten  that  those  who  take 
this  attitude  as  a  rule  develop  much 
more  rapidly  than  those  who  come 
into  the  mission  field  primarily  with 
what  may  be  called  (although  in 
most  instances  without  conscious- 
ness of  fault)  "the  attitude  of  want- 
ing to  improve  self."  The  late  Jos- 
eph F.  Smith  expressed  this  thought 


T  MUST  not  be  understood  that  mis- 
sionaries should  not  labor  dili- 
gently to  improve  themselves.  A 
mission  is  a  great  school,  and  every 
young  man  and  young  woman  is 
justified  in  wanting  to  go  upon  a 
mission  for  personal  reasons,  but  the 
self-improvement  should  be  of  sec- 
ondary consideration.  Every  mis- 
sionary is  admonished  to  study  dili- 
gently, to  seek  information  and 
knowledge  from  every  possible 
source.  Classes  are  conducted  daily; 
study  periods  are  a  part  of  the  daily 
program  of  every  missionary's  life. 
He  is  constantly  urged  to  do  things 
that  will  improve  himself.  That 
comes  as  a  matter  of  course.  But 
I  am  pleading  that  the  motivating 
impulse  of  the  ideal  missionary  is  to 
save  souls,  to  give  them  the  glad 
tidings  of  great  joy.  And  it  is  only 
fair  to  state  that  in  most  instances 
the  missionary  soon  acquires  the  de- 
sire to  help  others  and  forgets  self- 
improvement  as  the  primary  motive. 

There  came  into  the  Eastern 
States  Mission  a  short  time  ago  a 
humble,  sincere  young  man  who  had 
not  had  a  fair  opportunity  in  life. 
He  recognized  his  weaknesses.  He 
was  an  orphan  and  his  mission  was 
made  possible  through  the  kindness 
of  a  brother  and  sister.  His  school- 
ing had  been  rather  limited  but  he 
seemed  filled  with  the  desire  to  help 
others.  He  seemed  even  to  feel  that 
there  was  not  much  chance  for  his 
own  growth.  He  was  sent  to  a 
district  where  there  was  only  one 
boy  of  Scout  age  in  the  Church. 
In  his  own  quiet  way  he  began  talk- 
ing of  the  Scout  work  which  the 
Church  has  so  splendidly  endorsed. 
He  realized  that  in  this  work  he 
himself  had  been  greatly  benefited; 
in  fact,  it  had  almost  been  his  salva- 
tion. He  was  filled  with  the  desire 
to  use  this  great  organization  to  save 
other  boys  and  to  bring  them  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

I  was  asked  to  go  to  the  district 
for  the  installation  of  a  troop  of  Boy 
Scouts.  Going  to  the  basement  of 
the  chapel  before  the  exercises,  I 
observed  this  Elder  adjusting  the 
uniforms  of  the  boys;  he  was  calling 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


each  by  name  and  making  quiet  sug- 
gestions as  to  what  the  procedure 
and  requirements  of  a  Scout  are.  A 
few  minutes  later  I  went  to  the 
chapel.  It  was  crowded  to  over- 
flowing. The  Scout  executive  of 
the  area  and  two  assistants — not 
members  of  the  Church — were  pres- 
ent and  took  part  in  the  exercises. 
They  spoke  in  the  highest  terms  of 
the  work  done  by  the  Latter-day 
Saints  and  appealed  to  those  young 
men  present  to  live  up  to  the  stan- 
dards of  the  Mormon  Church  and 
stated  that  there  were  no  higher 
standards  in  the  world. 

Only  one  of  that  Boy  Scout  troop 
of  eighteen  was  a  member  of  our 
Church.  At  the  close  of  the  exer- 
cises parents  came  to  me  and  urged 
that  this  Elder  be  permitted  to  stay 
in  the  district  at  least  until  the  first 
court  of  honor  be  held.  They  said: 
"We  like  him.  In  his  quiet,  humble, 
and  sincere  way  he  has  touched  the 
hearts  of  our  boys."  One  woman 
told  me  that  she  wanted  her  boy  to 
become  a  member  of  the  Church  and 
explained  that  her  church  had  not 
reached  her  boy  as  this  missionary 
had  done.  Our  Elder  had  been 
looking  only  to  find  young  men  to 
whom  he  could  explain  the  high 
standards  of  the  Church  and  win 
them  for  the  Lord  our  Savior. 

Later  the  first  court  of  honor  was 
held  in  the  Latter-day  Saint  chapel 
in  the  city  where  this  missionary  had 
been  laboring.  Again  the  chapel 
was  crowded.  The  Scout  executive 
praised  the  work  being  done  by  the 
troop  in  the  very  highest  terms  and 
made  mention  of  the  fact  that  for 
the  first  time  in  his  experience  in 
Scout  work  he  had  attended  a  troop 
meeting  which  was  opened  and 
closed  with  prayer — not  by  an  offi- 
cial, but  by  the  boys  themselves. 
Two  or  three  people  have  applied 
for  baptism.  They  have  explained 
that  this  humble  missionary  has  led 
them  to  a  true  appreciation  of  the 
Gospel. 

A  little  over  two  years  ago  a  lady 
missionary  came  to  this  mission 
having  the  feeling  that  she  had  no 
natural  ability  with  which  to  do  her 
work.  I  talked  with  her.  She  had 
health,  humility,  faith  in  the  Gospel, 
and  a  keen  desire  to  do  her  duty. 
Before  she  left  the  mission  she  had 
established  what  was  then  the  high 
record  for  hours  spent  in  tracting. 
The  longer  she  remained  in  the  mis- 
sion the  more  zeal  she  exhibited  for 
missionary  work  and  though  she  re- 
mained  over   the   two-year   period, 


the  last  weeks  of  her  mission  were 
her  busiest  ones. 

Many  other  instances  could  be 
cited.  Recently  a  young  lady  came 
to  the  mission.  For  five  years  she 
had  been  saving  for  this  purpose. 
She  recognized  that  she  must  be  eco- 
nomical and  wise  in  the  use  of  her 
money  because  she  knew  the  source 
of  each  dollar.  She  is  using  it  wisely. 
A  few  months  after  arrival  she 
spoke  to  an  audience  and  thrilled  all 
of  us  with  her  wonderful  testimony 
and  the  joy  that  she  has  found  in 
forgetting  self  and  laboring  for  the 
Master. 

Missionaries  who  come  into  the 
field  with  a  background  of  this  kind 
will  succeed.  They  not  only  suc- 
ceed in  taking  the  message  to  others, 
but  they  succeed  more  than  any 
others  in  bringing  to  themselves  that 
self-development  for  which  all  are 
seeking. 

Missionaries  are  frequently  called 
to  labor  in  the  mission  office.  Day 
after  day  I  see  them  at  work,  per- 
forming the  most  ordinary  tasks. 
There  is  nothing  from  an  outward 
standpoint  from  which  they  can  re- 
ceive a  thrill,  yet  they  are  thrilled 
because  of  the  consciousness  that  it 
is  the  Lord's  work.  I  have  never 
seen  more  faithful  service  than  I 
have  seen  in  the  mission  office:  no 
selfish  acquirement  of  accomplish- 
ments for  display,  but  an  inward 
growth  that  can  come  only  because 
of  duty  well  done.  It  is  true  that 
"whosoever  will  lose  his  life  for  my 
sake  shall  find  it." 

Let  it  not  be  understood  that  the 
blame  for  the  selfish  motive  lies 
wholly  with  the  missionary.  He  is 
keenly  sensitive  of  all  that  is  ex- 
pected of  him,  particularly  by  his. 
parents  and  other  relatives.  He  is 
constantly  reminded  of  the  sacrifice 
that  his  parents  are  making  for  him. 
He  is  frequently  told  that  there  will 
be  great  disappointment  at  home 
unless  he  comes  back  a  fluent 
speaker.    He  is  constantly  reminded 


that  a  mission  will  do  him  more  good 
than  two  years  in  college.  The  ward 
members  and  members  of  the  aux- 
iliary organizations  he  knows  may 
be  out  to  his  welcome-home  not  to 
learn  how  many  souls  he  has  brought 
into  the  Church  but  to  find  out 
whether  or  not  he  has  become  a  good 
speaker.  Is  it  any  wonder  then  that 
there  is  constantly  before  him  his 
home-coming  and  the  reaction  his 
friends  and  relatives  will  have. 

Somehow  I  am  hoping  that  stake 
and  ward  authorities,  that  parents, 
brothers,  and  sisters,  will  see  the 
picture  as  I  have  tried  to  paint  it. 
Our  people  at  home  (unconsciously, 
of  course,  but  nevertheless,  actually ) 
often  do  give  to  our  missionaries  to 
a  greater  or  less  extent  the  selfish 
point  of  view.  Public  speaking 
is  no  criterion  by  which  to  judge 
the  effectiveness  of  a  mission- 
ary's work.  Some  of  our  poorest 
speakers  have  been  most  effective 
in  converting  people  to  the  truth. 
There  is  no  attempt  here  to  dispar- 
age public  speaking  ability;  it  is  a 
wonderful  gift  and  one  of  the  great- 
est helps  to  missionary  work,  but  it 
is  not  the  chief  end  in  view  and 
should  not  be  the  motivating  ambi- 
tion of  young  men  and  young 
women  who  come  into  the  mission 
field. 

Personality  and  personal  ambition 
must  be  secondary  in  missionary 
work.  When  this  is  accomplished, 
missionaries  will  first  want  to  ac- 
quaint themselves  with  the  message 
of  the  Gospel;  they  will  want  to  heal 
the  spiritually  sick,  comfort  those 
who  mourn,  bless  those  who  mis- 
understand them,  pray  for  those  who 
despitefully  use  them. 

The  missionary  for  me  is  the  one 
who  yearns  for  souls,  who  wants  to 
labor  where  the  Lord  would  have 
him  work,  who  forgets  self  and  finds 
life  everlasting  in  willing  service  for 
others. 


THE    HILL    CUMORAH,    NEAR    PALMYRA,    NEW 
YORK. 


ROADCASTING  with  the 

MILLENNIAL 
CHORUS 


A  CONTRACT  FROM  THE  BRITISH 
BROADCASTING  CORPORATION: 
A  PUBLIC  WELCOME  BY-  THE  UNITED 
STATES  MINISTER  TO  THE  IRISH  FREE 
STATE;  A  HEARTY  RECEPTION  BY  THE 
PRESS  AND  PEOPLE  OF  GREAT  BRITAIN— 
THESE  ARE  AMONG  THE  CURRENT 
ACHIEVEMENTS  OF  OUR  MISSIONARIES 
AND  ARE  RECOUNTED  HERE  BY  ONE  WHO 
HAS  SEEN  THEM  TRANSPIRE. 


Music 

THE  BRITISH  BROADCASTING  CORPORATION 

Head  Office :  Broadcasting  House  Imr'.on.W  I 

31  Lmenhall  Street,  Selfast 

TELEPHONE  AND  TELEGRAMS'  BELFAST   25834 

30th  October,    1936. 


Our  Reference ..".', 


-(Date) 


Dear  Sir/Madam, 

W*  offer  "mi  an  engagement  to  perform  for  broadcasting  as  follows : — 

Rehearsals, 
DATE    Friday»   6-tn  November,   1936. 


TI\fF     between  9.15   -  3.50  p.m. 
No.l. 


STUDIO 


NATURE  OF  PROGRAMME 


Harp  Trio  &  Choir, 


TYPE  OF  MATERIAL  REQUIRED ^SILIESSS, ..?.£.. 

part  songs  to  last  10  minutes. 


FEE  [Actual  Performance)  • 

Eijht  Guineas. 
FEE  {Mechanical  Reproduction  to  Empire) : 


Balance   Test  -  Friday, 
3th  Nov.  7.30  D.m. 


Payable  only  if  broadcast  to  Empire  is  given. 
I  See  Condition  12  overleaf '.) 

The  above  is  contingent  on  your  compliance  with  the  following  terms,  and  with  the 
conditions  overleaf : — 

1.  That  your  signea  acceptance,  together  with  all  necessary  particu  ars,  is  in  our  hands 
by return. 

2.  That  full  programme  particulars,  in  accordance  with  the  attached  Programme  Form, 
are  supplied.  In  this  connection  we  must  particularly  stress  the  necessity  for  the  accurate  timing 
of  each  item  and  for  the  supply  of  composers',  arrangers'  and  publishers'  names  in  every  case. 

3.  That  you  shall  personally  attend  all  rehearsals  and  performances  as  provided  above. 

Yours  faithfully, 
THE  BRITISH  BROADCASTING  CORPORATION, 


/VH'M^ 


h\  Regional  Director. 


Namb_     Millenial  Choir, 


Address 
BBc/p/345 


(Mr.  Egbert  S.   Stevens) 

37,   The  Mount,  Belfast. 


By  ROBERT  S.  STEVENS 

Business  and  Publicity  Manager 
o[  the  Millennial   Chorus 


The  world  is  full  of  interesting 
changes.  The  British  Mission, 
under  President  Joseph  J.  Can- 
non, has  been  the  scene  of  one  of 
these  changing  events,  -with  a  story 
behind  it  packed  with  the  interest- 
ing experiences  of  a  group  of  young 
men,  pioneers  in  their  own  right, 
who  organized  a  missionary  chorus. 
Had  your  radio  been  in  touch  with 
Belfast,  Ireland,  in  the  early  after- 
noon of  November  6,  1936,  you 
would  have  heard  this  Millennial 
Chorus. 

The  opening  scene  of  our  story 
takes  place  during  the  last  week  of 
May,  1936,  in  a  little  Worcester- 
shire carpet  manufacturing  town, 
Kidderminster,  where  the  first  two 
nation-wide  M.  I.  A.  Annual  June 
Conferences,  in  1935  and  1936, 
were  held.  The  genesis  of  this 
musical  group  can  be  traced  to  one 
of  the  last  sessions  of  the  Kidder- 
minster Conference  of  '36,  at  which 
were  gathered  the  hundred  or  so 
missionaries  in  the  field.  There, 
under  the  very  fine  musical  direc- 
tion of  Elder  Bertram  T.  Willis, 
(Salt  Lake  City),  sixteen  elders 
were  chosen  for  this  special  work. 

Then  followed  a  series  of  meet- 
ings with  President  Cannon,  in 
which  officers  were  appointed  and 
the  problems  pertinent  to  the  work 
discussed.  Elder  Elvon  G.  Jackson, 
(Provo),  was  chosen  as  President, 
with  Elder  J.  Sterling  Astin,  (Chi- 
cago), as  Secretary,  and  Elder 
Willis  as  Musical  Director.  Other 
offices  and  duties  were  assigned, 
until  every  man  had  a  group  re- 
sponsibility to  discharge.  The  roster 
of  the  original  group  is  as  follows: 

1st  tenors,  Elders  Astin,  Norman  H.  Rob- 
erts, (Paris,  Idaho),  O.  Clifford  Merrill. 
(Safford,  Ariz.),  and  D.  C.  Thomas;  2nd 
tenors,  Elders  R.  W.  Hardy,  (Salt  Lake), 
John  R.  Henderson,  (Ogden),  Leonard  L. 
Moffatt,    (Star  Valley,  Wyo.),   and  Harold 


92 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


A'VIN  MANSFIELD  OWSLEY,  UNITED  STATES 
MINISTER  TO  THE  IRISH  FREE  STATE,  WHO 
FETED  THE    'MORMON"    ELDERS. 


P.  Mogerley,  (Dublin,  Ireland);  1st  bass, 
Elders  Elvon  G.  Jackson,  Laurel  T.  Pug- 
mire,  (St.  Charles,  Idaho),  Theron  L.  La- 
brum,  (Nampa,  Idaho),  and  Richard  G. 
Smith,  (Salt  Lake);  2nd  bass,  Elders  Rich- 
ard D.  Rees,  P.  M.  Anderson  Moyes,  and 
Robert  S.  Stevens,  all  of  Salt  Lake  City, 
and  George  W.  Shupe,    (Phoenix,  Ariz). 

The  first  location  decided  upon 
was  the  place  described  in  English 
railroad  stations  as  "the  rare  old 
city  of  Chester,"  in  Cheshire.  The 
group  was  able  to  accomplish  much 
in  Chester,  which  had  been  without 
missionaries  for  about  five  years. 
The  people  seemed  to  be  especially 
friendly  and  hospitable,  and  the 
work  rolled  speedily  ahead.  At 
first  this  large  group  of  young  sing- 
ers, with  their  determined  but 
friendly  attitude  puzzled  the  pass- 


ersby,  but  before  long,  the  almost 
nightly  meetings  began  to  have  their 
effect,  and  a  substantial  amount  of 
Church  literature  was  distributed, 
and  new  friends  were  made. 

Mission  headquarters  chose  South- 
port,  Lancashire,  as  the  next  loca- 
tion for  the  work.  It  was  with  mixed 
emotions  of  regret  and  expectancy 
that  the  departure  from  Chester  oc- 
curred on  July  3.  Soon  after  the 
arrival  in  Southport,  the  first  change 
in  the  membership  of  the  group  oc- 
curred. Elder  Jackson,  who  had 
served  so  well  as  president,  was 
honorably  released  from  his  mis- 
sionary labors,  and  Elder  Astin  ap- 
pointed to  fill  his  place.  A  new 
arrival  to  the  ranks,  as  well  as  to 
the  field,  was  Elder  A.  Burt  Ked- 
dington,  (Salt  Lake),  well-known 
among  Utah  music  circles  for  his 
many   fine   vocal   achievements. 

The  work  in  Southport  was  simi- 
lar in  many  ways  to  that  in  Ches- 
ter. New  songs,  both  hymnal  and 
secular,  were  continually  added  to 
the  repertoire.  New  friends  were 
made,  and  more  literature  given  or 
sold. 

HPhen  came  the  day  when  once 
again  the  word  to  move  on  was 
given.  This  time  the  new  location 
was  to  be  another  Lancashire  town, 
Preston.  The  history  of  the  Church, 
in  Europe  as  well  as  in  the  British 
Isles,  is  greatly  concerned  with  this 
town  of  Preston.  There  it  was  that 
Heber  C.  Kimball  and  five  compan- 
ions, preached  the  first  tidings  in 
European  countries  of  the  Restored 
Gospel.  An  interesting  comparison 
may  be  drawn  between  the  entry 
into  Preston  of  those  first  mission- 
aries, coming  by  horse-drawn  car- 
riages, and  the  entry  ninety-nine 
years  later  of  this  Millennial  Chor- 


us, first  group  of  its  kind,  coming 
by  more  modern  means  of  travel,  but 
with  the  same  age-old  message,  and 
with  the  same  desire  to  serve  the 
Lord.  The  former  occasion  took 
place  in  July,  1837,  the  latter  on 
August  8,  1936. 


Robert  S.  Stevens,  Publicity  and 
Business  Manager  of  the  Mil- 
lennial Chorus,  has  been  able  to  ac- 
complish many  unusual  things  with 
the  British  press  and  broadcasting 
interests  in  connection  with  the  na- 
tionwide activities  of  this  missionary 
group.  Since  this  article  was  writ- 
ten, Elder  Stevens  has  successfully 
negotiated  for  another  broadcasting 
contract  over  the  Manchester  sta- 
tion of  the  British  Broadcasting 
Company,  second  largest  station  in 
the  British  Isles,  which  broadcast 
was  presented  between  5:30  and 
6:30  Sunday  afternoon,  January  3rd, 
1937  on  a  dramatic  program  known 
as  "The  Music  of  the  People."  On 
this  occasion  the  chorus  sang,  'Gome, 
Come,  Ye  Saints,"  and  "Oh  My 
Father,"  for  which  they  were  paid 
eight  guineas. 


ROBERT  S.   STEVENS 


MILLENNIAL     CHORUS, 

BELFAST,         IRELAND, 

DECEMBER  4,  1936. 

Seated  left  to  right: 
George  L.  Shupe,  Richard 
G.  Smith,  Theron  L.  La- 
brum,  Bertram  T.  Willis, 
Leonard  L.  Moffitt,  Har- 
old P.  Mogerley,  and 
Clyde  L.  Barraclough. 

Standing,  left  to  right: 
Dudley  M.  Leavitt,  An- 
derson Moyes,  Robert  S. 
Stevens,  Laurel  L.  Pug- 
mire,  Burt  Keddington, 
David  C.  Thomas,  Norman 
H.  Roberts,  and  0.  Clif- 
ford   Merrill. 

This  picture,  with  an 
extensive  story,  appeared 
as  a  three-column  spread 
in  the  "Birmingham  Eve- 
ning Dispatch,"  December 
19,  1936. 

93 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


The  street  meetings  in  Preston 
were  especially  gratifying  to  the 
missionaries.  The  Market  Place, 
directly  in  the  center  of  town,  was 
more  or  less  walled  in  by  various 
public  buildings,  making  an  excel- 
lent outdoor  auditorium  for  the 
singing. 

Soon  after  the  arrival  in  town, 
another  change  in  the  membership 
came.  Elder  Hardy  was  called  to 
London  to  help  with  some  special 
work  and  Elder  Dudley  M.  Leav- 
itt,  ( Bunkerville,  Nevada ) ,  super- 
vising Elder  of  the  Irish  District, 
was  transferred  to  the  chorus.  Fi- 
nally the  time  came  when  it  was 
felt  that  the  first  attempts  at  arrang- 
ing public  concerts  should  be  made. 
It  seemed  that  the  "field  was  white 
already  to  harvest,"  and  concert 
dates  were  fixed. 

Once  this  was  accomplished  the 
group  next  turned  its  attention  to 
the  newspaper,  which  was  known 
to  have  been  quite  unfriendly  and 
prejudiced  against  the  Church  in 
times  past.  An  excerpt  from  the 
first  article  to  appear  in  this  "Lan- 
cashire Daily  Post,"  shows  strongly 
the  favorable  result: 


"Asking  for  no  collections,  investing  all 
their  meetings  with  a  spirit  of  cheerfulness, 
seventeen  young  men — sixteen  American 
and  one  Irish — are  spending  a  month  in 
Preston  engaged  in  missionary  work.  These 
missionaries  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  were  formed  in  June 


PRESTON  MARKET  SQUARE  WHERE  IN  THE 
SHADOW  OF  THE  LIBRARY  AND  MUSEUM, 
LATTER-DAY  SAINT  STREET  MEETINGS  ARE 
HELD    NIGHTLY. 

of  this  year  into  the  Millennial  Chorus,  the 
first  organization  of  its  kind  to  be  establish- 
ed during  their  church's  century  of  mission- 
ary work. 

"The  church  has  at  present  about  two 
thousand  missionaries  in  various  parts  of 
the  world.  Mostly  young  men,  they  vol- 
untarily give  two  or  more  years  of  their 
lives  in  service  abroad,  and  then  return  to 
take  up  their  former  occupations.  Mr. 
Robert  S.  Stevens  and  Mr.  Richard  D.  Rees, 
members  of  the  Chorus,  told  a  Lancashire 
Daily  Post  reporter  that  considerable  self- 
sacrifice  was  often  involved,  as  the  mission- 
aries receive  no  salary  or  expense  from  the 
church,  and  have  to  live  on  such  money  as 
they  or  their  parents  can  provide." 

The  first  concert  was  given  the 
night  of  August  29,  before  an  au- 
dience of  about  forty  or  more  pa- 
tients and  their  friends  at  the  Wil- 
lows Convalescent  Home.  A  few 
fellowship  songs  were  sung,  and 
one  or  two  of  the  more  serious  type. 
Solos  were  given  by  Elders  Ked- 
dington  and  Astin.     Guest  accom- 


panist for  the  evening  was  Mr. 
William  Roskell  of  Preston,  organ- 
ist at  one  of  the  larger  churches  in 
that  city. 

Elder  Thomas  presented  the 
many  interesting  relics  and  collec- 
tions contained  in  the  Red  Indian 
Program,  explaining  something  of 
the  customs  and  history  of  the 
Hopi  tribe,  from  which  the  curios 
had  been  obtained.  The  entertain- 
ment finished  with  the  singing  of 
the  National  .Anthem,  "God  Save 
the  King."  Tribute  was  paid  to 
the  missionaries  by  hospital  author- 
ities. Relieved  and  grateful,  the 
Elders  proceeded  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  both  by  word  of  mouth  and 
by  living  the  Word  of  Wisdom,  not 
taking  the  proffered  cups  of  tea,  but 
drinking  milk.  This  one  thing  will 
probably  live  longest  in  the  memor- 
ies of  that  hospital  staff.  It  was  an 
uncommon  sight  to  see  seventeen 
healthy  young  men  ask  for  milk  in 
a  land  where  tea  is  considered  a 
necessity. 

The  many  public  concerts  that 
followed  were  patterned  largely 
after  this  first  one,  and  almost  with- 
out exception,  letters  of  commend- 
ation were  received.  The  newspa- 
per continued  its  friendly  attitude, 
publishing  announcements  and  sto- 
ries of  these  engagements. 

Tn  spite  of  this  busy  combination 
of  regular  missionary  work  and 


THE    DAILY    MIRROR 


000,000    MORMONS 

ND  THEY  HAVEN'T 
10  WIVES 


Br"'sh    Isle 


EACH! 


mino  ah      ..  !  ontu ......  j  :  ■        i  Ucv     <-;,,..     ,  .     — — . 


w-  HEN  ftrifham  Voting  led  his  Mltleri 

*  into  Utah  and  built  Salt  Lake  City, 
one  of  modern  religion's  strangest 
stories  wag  almost  finished, 

ew  religion  had  been  established.  To 
■"  inverts  It-  was  fact,  every  word 


the  Mfl'lSilSfSJSS?,  "JF  a  Mn««  >>,  If 

ev«u   on  s,,;lrj° orus'  'hauguratcd   thJ  Br"w  i      rj™     -..,' 

Prominent    amoL     ,h  In  Cii„  e  "i"'  <*  <h "o"    7"    "re  '"STES 

« -  ■*■  *  -  ■■*.< «  -  ««-.  ass.  teH°Y"  'S^^^^siss^'^Jsrsr^ 

September  22,  1827.  officer  of  the  cru-rh  ,'„  tgnm<   Presidin} one^V/-    ,V'  "',","''"*  17?    AH  11,. 

They  looked  like  sold,  he  said.    They  w,  and    Mrs.    Lmmn      '"  £urcpe  and  AsiaM'm  n'",„    'V,"U  p-  Mogeilev   .1  iPl'W1"!" 

The  sheets  «-ere  covered  with  engraving)  they    ordv    r-"  ".,  Lj,ma9.  mismuct- ,    J^Wii"-'  »™.._™    ".lied  I 

■tea 


ius    Christ    of    Latter 

'  COKD1ALLY    irmTES    YOU    TO    ATTEND 

A  Semi-Annual  Conference 

SUNDAY,  OCT    ath.  .1  11  •»-,  *»  *  6  »£ 
.  LIVERPOOL  SOAD.      O      BOSEGROVE. 


-Da> 


LANCASHIRE      DAILY 


DiatiDguishfd  SuTidaJ 
-    -J*,  .nd  U.S.A.  Pi 

POST,       • 


"»'wiSSf.w»  "ton  «" 


MUSIC  BY   THE  ^ 

AL.pHORUS 

—  FAST 

.jsion- 
'*nrus.  I 


W  PAY  FOR  I 
EVANCELIS 


Slerl 


hng     4S[. 


-or    T}y    and  '  M       -=-•*■■**    > 
■ercd  with  erntraving,  gey^  onJ>    r^Uy^^^JJJ, 

d,        Xf*Ja°"~  .,  j  to  aitend 


tyou  art 


,  Hod 
A  egro  I 


,^i»i° 


costume 
.iven. 

'  """S  men  »,<I1 
<•!„     up     tt| 
*}men,  and 

orifice  to  tJ 


'   one   tijiij    - 


During 


Chorua 
3  Cbpreh  , 


t       ^j    *tock       u. 


sr»nti.'atl„,,. 
,  h*"''   Bow 

»°»« i.';:; ,n-y »«7  ,vi"k 


time   they     " 
several  of  the 


,l«ld,  by  Tk  ""  E"ta 

'St.     DurinEthis>»iic.7     ik.  .Mr'nui  op  e  •■'    " 

concert  before  too™  u'  V  h'»e    ec  °r  fnend., 

e  roll^u..^  kj        ,e  sev.ra,  ■      **^nn 


:MBoi«—r      MiiSion 

ioN.6riti*M 


•  followed  b? 
Wd.  Leeds) 
"  cities  anc 

*  .'X?s    Mri- 

Ht  Ito  *-— ^ 


niog 


'Uperr 


j£BE-^*— 


c.S.  Missionaries  n 

SKINO  lor  no  collection. 
(  their  meetings  with  a  I 
fss.    17  young    men— 10 

•<|ed  m  missionary  work 
jese  missionaries    o!     th. 
4  Christ    of  Latter    Di.V 

ius  Vhiu?c  \h,s  >,ear  >nt< 

•"faoiish^'dSS's;; 

„°f  missionary  worl 

ni  IKetl,nKS.  some  of  wh 

them,    Mr     Harold    P     Mogerley.    is..  »|      •■  .«      ^O^ 

'  Dublin  boy.     With  the  excCBt.-"       rrUllRSO^Ii-rtrT 

tor.  and  Mr.   Dudley  M  „  j.-TlON      w 


'nnear  in  concert  uc,u,c  """•-'--.[-■ 

Previous  to  coming    to    Ireland    tnej 
were  located  in  various  towns  and  cit, 

— „rti-i«d        thn      most 


CERT 

Branch) 


-  :f:,r'r  • 


K  Jfoniiw, 


U1      tiro     n-^;  "      resnA^-.:t.     f,     v...     :. 


,to»»    M^,    'u3 

1   o»«1'*- 


1ES»0 


BY  THE  FAMOUS 


**  nt    MISSIONARIES  FROM  _„,„WMfr 


STrBertrana/T 

r,  and  Mr.   Dmncv 
swly  appo>nle(^  pres 
**  known  to  mi 

^     POSTt 


...iiii  *  — 

iani^ 
fori  —    a  MSB 


-A>) 


.roup 


,  cele»r= 


*ss^ 


*•*"■*  t<, 


tc 


(In, 


to.  c*!r?  "'»> 


,nS"'^ecu7 

t     Ol  .    J' 


r«poii.i6ie  fe.  by  jmmersV^inj^. ".  11*  *" 

THE   NORTHERN    WHIG 


"■••   about"' 


Utah.     T>*"«->    ... 
Wood   ,h.ffr'n<"«lto 

«iota.""ir;\of  •>«.«,/kW,Ani«ric,    J!"""""  ctm;;,,-"0"  21  R,,c-n 

Pan?'  ,     «' 7  h,  o'S  5r'""»«  a  b!    B'«rt''a U    jS*  h«  -  as  i 
,  '■"•"'•yS, """«  /«tu     "*  '"  <»«i    »       ha"?»  t,,*«'   w«r  "I  Beliefs  was  that 

-     '  ..  rub«o,ue»itiy 


"**"       \  0i=*e",",>W»",'le 

ly  will  suffer  rerl^    A«   l    cven 
pi 


noinber 


"iJ"''"""'-      1?°%  ""''eo  ,id,  ana  that  somewht 
V  a»  «  mi.....  886  lic/ica'the  New  Jerusalr1  " 


,8»^Io«.Ve 


«.»p.0f..&diar,™\Oa«dr."S.«n   bv 


lrf---^fc-IS"oi 


_  stay 
"diS"f,ea   - 

tiori 


at  'iw  ^SWl 

31  The*  corner   ^ 

tnc 


,  peno 


oi 

=  I- 
"two'yea"  ' 


.B 


J  ice 


o*    ,1^ 


ce 


""to*SS?JfA  anfet    WoS00""  /the  n«m  c 
tf££EPJ»3e  of  i1!  3  cta^rLsrjd  /  .  tradilio 


fvm 

the  I 
th< 


the 


itio'SVaie    — 


1 1*"4 


>-;^« 


countr 


\l»\"' 

^%'r^ 


.itito  ' 


.u*-' 


»k. 


Ilia 


..!>«»' 


Fifteen  younjt  missioDaries  o 
Jesus  Clurist  of  Latter  Daj 
present  stajirs  in  Norther]) 
are  known  aa  the  Uillwn. 
to-nigfff  at  8.15  they  are  to  J 
Lues  ra  tha  Vi.B.O.  Narlhei 
Kiaaimc.    The  Chorus,  which 


were ,  Hiau"aD    p,r?"1  C  «.""    hy  /.,,sto 
'i^*adnT?A  and*"    WoS"""""  /the  r 


cour 
,na«y 


•entve* 


AJVJ> 


RAD  JO 


National 

n.soo  m.200  kci 


Z1T'N  Bu^°< 


fne  ot.l      .*, 

ey  had  'There,     -v   -■  -, 


10  lfm. 


1  r  first  W 


the  added  burden  of  concerts,  the 
Chorus  found  time  to  visit  the  places 
of  interest  in  connection  with  the 
early  history  of  the  Church  in  this 
land.  Besides  the  River  Ribble, 
scene  of  first  baptisms,  a  visit  was 
made  to  old  Vauxhall  Particular 
Baptist  Chapel,  wherein  the  first 
sermon  was  delivered. 

The  work  in  Preston  drew  swift- 
ly to  a  close,  however.  After  ful- 
filling the  remaining  concert  en- 
gagements, the  move  to  the  next 
town,  Burnley,  thirty  miles  distant, 
was  made.  In  Burnley  the  chorus 
was  to  assist  in  the  preparations  for 
the  Liverpool  District  Autumn  Con- 
ference, to  be  held  in  the  Burnley 
chapel. 

The  Burnley  paper  also  proved 
to  be  very  friendly  to  the  group, 
and  published  fine  accounts  of  the 
chorus.  This  was  a  great  step  for- 
ward when  it  is  considered  that  this 
same  paper  refused  to  accept  even 
a  paid  advertisement  from  the 
Church  two  years  earlier. 

Conference  was  held  on  Sunday, 
October  4,  and  a  record-breaking 
crowd  was  in  attendance  at  the  ses- 
sions, at  which  President  Cannon 
was  the  principal  speaker. 

This  Liverpool  Conference  brought 
the  greatest  change  in  the  member- 
ship of  that  chorus  that  had  yet 
occurred.  Elders  Astin,  Hender- 
son, and  Rees  were  honorably  re- 
leased from  their  missionary  labors, 
and  Elder  Leavitt  was  appointed  to 
fill  the  office  of  president.  Elder 
Clyde  L.  Barraclough,  ( Salt  Lake ) , 
had  just  arrived  in  the  mission  field, 
and  was  appointed  to  sing  in  the 
chorus.  Thus  the  number  of  mem- 
bers was  reduced  from  seventeen 
to  fifteen. 

In  the  Elders'  meetings  held  the 
day  after  Conference,  it  was  de- 
cided that  the  Chorus  should  go  to 
Ireland  immediately,  in  order  to  help 
with  the  preliminary  work  in  con- 
nection with  the  Irish  District  Con- 
ference scheduled  for  the  next  Sun- 
day. Packing  was  hurriedly  accom- 
plished, and  the  trip  began. 

The  journey  to  Belfast,  across  the 
Irish  sea,  proverbially  rough,  was 
made  at  night,  and  the  arrival  in 
Belfast  Lough  (harbor)  was  in  the 
gray  hours  of  early  morning,  Oc- 
tober 6. 

The  brethren  already  laboring  in 
Belfast  had  arranged  a  number  of 
concert  engagements  in  addition  to 
Conference.  Conference  was  held 
Sunday,  October  11,  and  as  had 
been  the  case  in  Burnley,  all  pre- 
vious attendance  records  were  bro- 
ken. Street  meetings  were  held  every 
(Concluded  on  page   120) 


Exploring  the 
Universe 

By  FRANKLIN  S.  HARRIS,  JR. 


An  expedition  recently  found  a  new 
^*  kind  of  sheep  in  east  Tibet.  This 
is  the  first  new  large  animal  discovered 
in  the  world  since  1902. 


/Children  who  cannot  digest  their 
^  food  may  in  time  develop  a  greed 
for  food  and  then  for  money,  accord- 


piSH  CAN  be  made  to  clean  house  in 
~"  a  new  type  rearing  pond.  When 
the  water  is  drawn  off  to  a  low  point 
and  a  stream  of  water  introduced  in 
a  low  point,  the  young  trout  mop  up 
by  swimming  over  the  bottom  carry- 
ing the  debris  with  them  to  a  catch 
basin. 


ing  to  the  famous  psychologist,  Pro- 
fessor Adler.  Many  money  magnates 
have  experienced  life-long  digestive 
troubles. 


"VT'oii  can't  make  a  silk  purse  out 
of  a  sow's  ear,"  has  been  an 
oft-repeated  proverb.  Not  impressed 
by  the  age  of  the  saying,  Arthur  D. 
Little  gathered  up  the  ears  of  sows, 
made  gelatine  of  them,  and  by  a  pro- 
cess similar  to  that  of  producing  rayon, 
the  threads  were  spun  and  dyed.  The 
green  and  rust  colored  silk  was  then 
knitted  into  the  form  of  a  purse. 


A  NOTHER  aid  of  science  in  combating 
^*  crime  is  the  magnetic  apparatus 
developed  to  test  tool-resisting  prison 
bars.  The  bars  to  be  tested  are  com- 
pared with  a  standard  steel  bar  whose 
magnetic  properties  are  known.  Any- 
thing which  will  change  the  strength 
of  a  piece  of  steel  will  change  its  mag- 
netic properties,  thus  defective  bars  are 
found. 


/Contrasted  with  the  500,000  watts 
^  power  of  the  world's  largest  radio 
station  is  the  portable  broadcasting 
station    "Wee."     It    uses    only    one- 


/~\ld  age  can  be  held  off  and  life  pro- 
^^  longed  about  seven  years  by  means 
of  diet,  according  to  evidence  from 
rat-feeding  tests.  The  prime  of  life 
of  rats  was  lengthened  by  feeding  more 
milk,  which  added  more  vitamins  A 
and  G,  calcium  and  protein. 


twenty-fifth  of  a  watt,  less  than  an  au- 
tomobile tail  light,  and  is  powered  by 
three  dry  cells.  It  can  send  about  200 
feet,  using  any  of  the  wave  lengths 
of  the  broadcast  band. 


"plFTEEN  per  cent  of  the  energy  in 
sunshine  is  converted  into  mechan- 
ical work  by  an  improved  Abbot  solar 
heat  collector.  About  a  square  yard 
of  sunshine  ran  a  half  horsepower  mo- 
tor. The  sun's  rays  concentrated  by 
aluminum  reflectors  heat  a  liquid  com- 
pound to  very  high  temperature  which 
heats  water  to  steam  to  run  the  engine. 


HThere  is  now  evidence  for  the  oc- 
casional smelting  of  earth  iron  in 
the  Near  East  as  early  as  the  third 
millennium  before  Christ.  A  piece  of 
iron  from  the  Great  Pyramid  in  Egypt 
of  about  2900  B.  C,  and  one  from 
Abydos  of  about  2500  B.  C,  have  been 
found.  It  is  earth  iron  since  all  me- 
teor iron  contains  nickel. 


A  wire  netting  so  fine  that  it  has 
**  180,000  meshes  per  square  inch  is 
being  made  in  Germany.  The  finest 
of  all  fabrics  so  far,  it  is  made  of  wire 
about  one-third  as  thick  as  human  hair, 
to  have  the  needed  fineness  it  must 
have  650  dents  per  running  inch.  It 
is  used  for  the  sifting  and  straining  of 
powders  and  liquids. 


TPelevision  is  closer  to  the  public 
as  a  result  of  a  four  months  test  of 
broadcasting  from  the  Empire  State 
Building,  New  York  City,  at  a  cost  of 
a  million  dollars.  Images  are  now  in 
white  and  black  on  a  screen  seven  and 
a  half  by  ten  inches,  and  though  satis- 
factory means  of  sending  and  receiving 
the  images  have  been  developed,  sets 
for  the  general  public  have  not  yet 
been  designed. 

95 


ibdttonal 


Ciionzo  Ci.  uTinckh 


H 


ey 

e  came  out  of  the  measureless  ages  of  the 
boundless  past.  There,  an  eternal  spirit,  he 
dwelt  in  the  glorious  presence  of  God,  his  Father. 
Joyfully  he  accepted  the  summons  to  the  journey 
on  earth.  Here,  a  chosen  son,  chosen  because  of 
his  obedience,  he  toiled  and  served  and  loved;  here 
he  hoped  and  prayed  and  believed;  here  he  con- 
formed to  the  vision  of  the  eternal  plan  and  thereby 
pleased  his  Heavenly  Father.  Then,  the  mission 
completed,  he  heard  the  call  to  return.  Steadily, 
unfalteringly,  courageously,  he  laid  himself  down. 
He  returned  to  God.  He  has  entered  eternity 
which  is  "without  beginning  of  days  or  end  of 
years."  There  he  will  find  a  surpassingly  great 
reward,  for  his  works  have  ever  been  good.  There 
he  will  continue,  with  new  powers  and  undimmed 
vision,  throughout  endless  ages,  his  progress  to- 
wards his  divine  destiny,  a  God-like  stature.  From 
his  exalted  place  he  will  bless  his  loved  ones  whom 
he  has  left  behind. 

His  understanding  of  the  purpose  of  life  was 
clear.  His  will  was  tempered  for  righteousness. 
He  was  rich  in  all  that  moth  and  rust  can  not 
destroy.    Sweet  is  his  memory! — /.  A,  W. 


Sfeb 


JLe 


ruart[  s  oLesson 

VS7ASHINGTON  and  Lincoln,  whose  birthdays  are 
celebrated  in  February,  benefited  greatly  their 
own  and  succeeding  generations.  They  are  types 
of  the  great  men  who  have  led  the  American  peo- 
ple into  peaceful  and  prosperous  paths.  The  whole 
world  is  grateful  for  the  labors  of  their  lives. 

They  were  great  because  they  possessed  and 
used,  intelligently,  in  all  affairs,  the  simple  endur- 
ing principles  of  righteousness.  Industry,  honesty, 
sincerity,  kindness,  and  faith  marked  their  ac- 
tions. Men  of  noble  character  alone  can  achieve 
much  for  human  good. 

These  men  were  not  perfect.  None  of  earth  is 
perfect.  Perhaps  they  made  mistakes.  Since  they 
were  mortal,  they  must  have  had  human  weak- 
nesses. However,  it  was  because  of  their  virtues, 
despite  their  weaknesses,  that  they  became  bene- 
factors of  mankind.  By  the  sum  of  life  man  is 
divinely  judged. 

The  study  of  great  lives  becomes  truly  gainful 
only  when  their  virtues  are  considered.  Then  they 
become  ideals  to  be  imitated.  The  modern  school 
of  biography  which  ferrets  out  and  emphasizes  the 
weaknesses  of  the  heroes  of  time,  contributes  little 
if  anything  to  the  progress  of  man.  Such  students 
prefer  shade  to  light.  Gloom  and  darkness  breed 
dismal  lives.  Sunlight  makes  plants  to  grow, 
warms  the  earth,  and  causes  hope  to  "spring  eternal 
in  the  human  breast." 

Our  estimate  of  our  daily  associates,  as  of  his- 
torical figures,  is  truest,  and  our  relationship  with 
out  friends  happiest,  when  their  weaknesses  are 
forgotten  and  their  virtues  held  aloft.     The  habit 


of  looking  for  good  in  people  soon  reveals  that  in 
the  vast  majority,  virtues  outnumber  weaknesses. 
We  discover,  if  we  are  honest,  that  the  flaw  in  our 
neighbor's  character  is  not  unlike  the  flaw  in  our 
own;  and  that  his  virtues  are  as  great  as  those  in 
which  we  pride  ourselves;  that  we  have  no  right  to 
find  fault  with  others. 

The  widespread  habit  of  looking  for  and  dis- 
cussing the  faults  of  others  is  evil  and  degrading. 
Gossips  devote  themselves  usually  to  the  shame- 
less pastime  of  tearing  asunder  personal  reputa- 
tions. They  are  human  vultures  preying  upon  the 
absent,  therefore  the  defenseless.  They  are  the 
blood-sucking  vampires  of  our  civilization.  They 
reveal  empty  minds,  undisciplined  tongues,  and  the 
lack  of  power  to  spend  time  profitably.  They  be- 
come bad  citizens,  bad  club  or  Church  members, 
unworthy  of  social  respect. 

"Have  you  heard?" — the  introductory  words  of 
the  wasted  hour  of  gossip — might  well  be  directed, 
impersonally,  to  the  great  gains  and  needs  of  our 
civilization.  Have  you  heard  of  the  beauty  of  the 
latest  work  of  art,  in  whatever  field;  of  the  new 
conquest  of  a  natural  force  or  condition;  of  the  act 
of  sacrifice  or  heroism  that  brought  succor  and  joy 
to  another;  of  the  opportunity  for  service  to  others 
that  the  day  has  brought;  of  the  noble  service  of 
leaders  in  state  and  church?  Out  of  such  discus- 
sion noble  characters  would  be  built,  characters 
capable  of  enjoying  the  gifts  of  earth  and  of  help- 
ing in  the  forward  march  of  humanity. 

Washington  and  Lincoln!  Their  memory  should 
inspire  every  Latter-day  Saint  to  look  for  the  vir- 
tues and  fine  qualities  of  his  living  fellow  men. 
Should  this  become  our  objective  there  would  be 
felt  in  this  year  of  1937,  in  the  hearts  of  men,  a 
tender  warmth  of  love,  akin  to  the  love  of  God. 

— J.  A.  W. 


aeh 


n 


rtsttan  I  tatton 


HPhe  Supreme  Court's  notable  decision  of  1892 
reprinted  in  part  elsewhere  in  this  issue  is  of 
far-reaching  significance  to  every  American,  not 
only  because  of  its  establishment  of  the  fact  that 
the  United  States  is  a  Christian  nation,  but  also 
because  of  its  review  and  summary  of  the  back- 
ground that  has  established  legal  and  traditional 
Christianity  in  this  land. 

It  appears  from  the  letter  and  the  spirit  of  past 
times  that  legal  stipulations  have  been  included  in 
the  basic  declarations  of  law  of  the  states  and  the 
nation,  not  to  embarrass  and  restrict  Christianity, 
but  to  protect  and  abet  it.  That  statutes  and 
fundamental  principles  designed  for  the  guarantee 
of  Christian  freedom  have  sometimes  been  used 
for  the  curtailment  of  the  thing  they  were  created 
to  protect  is  an  index  of  short-sighted  ignorance 
or  intentional  miscarriage  of  justice  on  the  part  of 
those  who  have  contributed  to  such  abuses.  The 
Supreme  Court  has  clearly  defined  that  laws  which 
were  made  to  curtail  selfish  commercial  practices 
cannot  be  generalized  or  misconstrued  so  as  to 


96 


curtail   the   activity   of   the   Christian   Churches. 

Before  some  Twentieth  Century  skeptics  be  per- 
mitted to  continue  their  open  and  covered  attempts 
to  undermine  Christianity  and  divorce  it  from  the 
things  of  life  and  government,  let  them  be  re- 
minded that  the  America  of  today  in  all  of  its 
better  and  more  stable  aspects,  is  the  product  of 
Christian  endeavor  and  Christian  tradition.  Many 
divergent  interests  attempted  to  claim  and  conquer 
America,  but  its  founders  and  builders  were  Chris- 
tian gentlemen  who  had  the  courage  of  their  con- 
victions and  the  strength  of  their  principles,  from 
the  Pilgrim  Fathers  of  New  England  to  the  Mor- 
mon Pioneers  of  the  Inland  West. 

The  Supreme  Court  has  said:  "If  we  pass 
beyond  these  matters  to  a  view  of  American  life, 
as  expressed  by  its  laws,  its  business,  its  customs, 
and  its  society,  we  find  everywhere  a  clear  recog- 
nition of  the  same  truth.  .  .  .  These  and  many 
other  matters  which  might  be  noticed,  add  a  volume 
of  unofficial  declarations  to  the  mass  of  organic 
utterances  that  this  is  a  Christian  nation." 

From  this  established  fact — that  the  United 
States  is  a  Christian  Nation — several  conclusions 
and  guides  for  future  conduct  may  be  drawn;  and 
one  line  fruitful  for  thought  may  well  take  into 
consideration  the  proposition  that  no  nation  whose 
legal  and  social  structure  is  fundamentally  Chris- 
tian can  afford  to  exclude  from  its  halls  of  learning 
or  from  its  halls  of  government  a  due  consideration 
of  Christian  philosophy,  ideals,  and  practices.  It 
appears  to  be  legally  as  well  as  rationally  tenable 
that  the  teaching  and  observance  of  Christian  truth 
and  practice  in  any  institution  within  the  land, 
private  or  public,  is  not  only  justifiable  but  essential 
— in  a  Christian  nation. 

By  this  it  is  not  forgotten  that  religious  liberty 
is  guaranteed  by  America's  basic  legal  document, 
the  Constitution.  But  the  granting  of  religious 
freedom  cannot  justifiably  mean  curtailment  of  the 
basic  religious  structure  of  the  nation — Christianity. 
This  would  be  carrying  tolerance  to  the  point  of 
self-extermination. 

The  fact  that  the  United  States  is  a  Christian 
nation  does  not  mean  that  all  who  reside  here  must 
espouse  Christianity  as  a  religious  persuasion,  but 
it  does  mean,  to  quote  a  further  Supreme  Court 
citation,  as  applied  to  Pennsylvania,  that  "Chris- 
tianity, general  Christianity,  has  always  been  a 
part  of  the  common  law  .  .  .  not  Christianity 
with  an  established  church  and  tithes  and  spiritual 
courts,  but  Christianity  with  liberty  of  conscience 
to  all  men." 

Further,  attention  is  invited  by  the  Supreme 
Court  to  the  fact  that  "the  people  of  this  country, 
profess  the  general  doctrines  of  Christianity  as  the 
rule  of  their  faith  and  practice;  and  to  scandalize 
the  author  of  these  doctrines  is  not  only,  in  a  re- 
ligious point  of  view,  extremely  impious,  but, 
even  in  respect  to  the  obligations  due  to  society, 
is  a  gross  violation  of  decency  and  good  order." 

To  believers  and  unbelievers  alike,  to  Chris- 
tians and  non-Christians — and  especially  to  the 
unprincipled  advocates  of  a  faith-destroying 
skepticism  both  within  and  without  the  halls  of 
learning — let  it  be  remembered  that  the  United 
States  is  a  Christian  nation — the  Supreme  Court 
has  said  that  it  is- — tradition  and  history  have  so 


established  it,  and  this  generation  must  see  that  as 
such  it  is  preserved,  for  "Behold,  this  is  a  choice 
land,  and  whatsoever  nation  shall  possess  it  shall  be 
free  from  bondage,  and  from  captivity,  and  from  all 
other  nations  under  heaven,  if  they  will  but  serve 
the  God  of  the  land,  who  is  Jesus  Christ,  ..." 

—R.  L,  E. 

vi/e  [Build  for  a  {/justness 
cJhat  Jxnows  no  (completion 

"Decently,  while  sightseeing  in  a  California  city, 
several  members  of  a  group  noticed  one  build- 
ing which  loomed  on  the  horizon — a  building 
oddly,  almost  fantastically,  shaped.  It  focused  the 
eyes  until  the  group  reached  directly  in  front  of 
the  structure.  Carved  in  the  arch  over  the  door 
were  the  words:  "We  Build  for  a  Business  Which 
Knows  No  Completion." 

The  sentence  startled  the  group;  and  indeed  it 
is  one  to  remain  firmly  fastened  in  the  minds  of 
most  who  read — not  for  its  literal  meaning  but 
for  its  deeper  spiritual  significance.  Whoever  coined 
the  statement  had  a  keen  sense  of  values,  even  when 
he  was  thinking  for  a  commercial  concern.  He 
knew  that  even  in  a  business  world  of  intense 
material  values  the  minds  of  his  clerks  must  reach 
farther  than  the  end  of  each  week,  month,  or  year, 
into  the  limitless  time  of  the  future.  Only  when 
they  had  that  concept  of  the  enduringness  of  the 
business  would  they  enter  into  the  work  whole- 
heartedly. 

The  application  of  this  statement  to  Latter-day 
Saints  challenges  by  its  significance.  We  build  for 
a  life  that  knows  no  completion,  for  a  Church 
which  knows  no  completion.  The  eternity  of  our 
philosophy  attracts  many  people  to  a  further  in- 
vestigation of  our  beliefs.  The  belief  in  the  preser- 
vation of  the  family,  not  until  death,  but  beyond  it, 
stimulates  the  desire  for  a  better  understanding  be- 
tween members  of  the  family.  This  same  belief 
makes  for  a  more  careful  consideration  of  the  choice 
of  a  mate. 

The  belief  in  the  eternity  of  personality  increases 
our  desire  to  add  to  our  mental  equipment,  since 
that  and  our  spiritual  acquisitions  are  all  that  we 
can  actually  take  with  us  into  that  eternity.  If  we 
build  for  a  personality  that  knows  no  completion, 
we  shall  be  especially  careful  of  the  kind  of  struc- 
ture we  build.  We  shall  be  more  alert  to  select 
only  those  materials  which  will  endure  throughout 
eternity.  Spiritually,  we  shall,  in  following  this 
motto,  "garnish  our  thoughts  unceasingly  so  that 
our  confidence  may  wax  strong  in  the  presence  of 
God."  No  unclean  thing  could  exist  in  His  holy 
light.  Since  we  are  trying  to  build  for  a  future 
that  knows  no  completion,  we  must  be  sure  that 
the  clean  things  become  incorporated  into  our  lives 
that  we  in  the  eternity  to  come  may  be  worthy  of 
resuming  our  place  in  God's  kingdom  as  His  sons 
and  daughters,  who  were  wise  enough  to  know 
that  the  earth-life  is  only  a  small  part  of  the  eternal 
plan  of  life,  which  in  its  entirety  includes:  a  life 
before  mortality,  mortality,  and  a  life  after  death. 

— M.  C.  /. 


97 


Northwestern  States  Mission 

T)reston  Nibley,  son  of  the  former 
presiding  bishop,  Charles  W.  Nib- 
ley,    was    appointed   president    of   the 
Northwestern  States  Mission  January 


PRESTON  NIBLEY 

12,  1937,  to  succeed  Joseph  Quinney, 
Jr.,  who  was  named  president  of  the 
Logan  Temple,  November  13,  1936. 

President  Nibley  has  been  engaged 
in  business  in  Salt  Lake  City  for  the 
past  twenty- six  years.  He  has  recently 
published  a  notable  book,  Brigham 
Young — The  Man  and  His  Work.  El- 
der Nibley  filled  a  three  year  mission 
to  Germany  from  1904  to  1907. 


Latter-day  Saint  Institute 
"T^r.  Frank  L.  West,  Church  Com- 
missioner  of  Education,  has  se- 
cured permission  from  the  Arizona 
board  of  education  to  build  a  Latter- 
day  Saint  Institute  in  connection  with 
the  University  of  Arizona  at  Tucson. 
The  institute  will  cost  $50,000  and  the 
site  $8,000.  This  makes  the  sixth  in- 
stitute where  the  building  is  owned  and 
operated  by  the  Church.  In  addition  to 
these  six  is  the  project  going  forward 
at  the  University  of  Southern  Cali- 
fornia. 


Yalecrest  Ward,  Salt  Lake  City. 

On  December  6th,  1936,  President 
David  O.  McKay  dedicated  the  Yale- 
crest  Ward  Chapel  and  Recreation 
Hall. 


Ogden  Sixth  Ward 

December  13th,  1936,  President 
Heber  J.  Grant  dedicated  the  Ogden 
Sixth  Ward  Recreation  Hall. 


Thatcher  Ward,  Arizona 

December  20,  1936,  the  chapel  in  the 
Thatcher  Ward,  St.  Joseph  Stake,  was 
dedicated  by  Pres.  Heber  J,  Grant. 
98 


Teton  Ward,  Idaho 

Alvin  LeRoy  Stoker  was  sustained 
December  13th,  1936,  as  Bishop  of 
Teton  Ward,  Rexburg  Stake,  Idaho, 
with  David  R.  Wilding  as  first  coun- 
selor and  James  Gardner  as  second 
counselor. 


1mm.On 


from  their  mission  to  Sweden,  Brother 
Peterson  was  president  of  the  Swedish 
Mission. 


New  York  Stake 

The  New  York  Stake  presidency  was 
reorganized  December  6th,  1936,  with 
Harvey  Fletcher  as  president  and  Wil- 
liam L.  Woolf  and  Ivor  Sharp  as  coun- 
selors. Elder  Fred  G.  Taylor  and  his 
counselors  were  honorably  released. 


Kuna  Ward,  Boise  Stake 

'"Phe  new  Ward  Chapel  was  dedicated 
■*■  on  Sunday,  Sept.  3,  1936,  by  Elder 
Rulon  S.  Wells. 


Nebo  Stake 

^  On  December  13th,  1936,  the  Nebo 
Stake  Presidency  was  reorganized  with 
Wayland  R.  Wightman  as  president 
and  George  A.  Cheever  as  first  coun- 
selor and  S.  Roland  Lindsay  as  second 
counselor. 


Nephi  Ward,  Utah 

Alma  Tranter  was  sustained  as  Bish- 
op of  Nephi  Ward,  Juab  Stake,  De- 
cember 13th,  1936,  with  H.  C.  Crane 
as  first  counselor  and  Paul  E.  Booth 
as  second  counselor. 


Elder  Peterson  Returns 

"Dlder  Hugo  D.  E.  Peterson  and  his 

■^  wife  returned  on  Sept.   24,    1936, 


Rock  Island,  Illinois,  Chapel 

"Doyd  A.  Read,  district  president  of 
East  Iowa,  sent  in  this  item:  On 
December  2,  President  Heber  J.  Grant, 
in  company  with  Bryant  S.  Hinckley, 
president  of  the  Northern  States  Mis- 
sion, attended  the  dedicatory  services 
of  a  chapel  in  Rock  Island,  Illinois. 
President  Grant  offered  the  dedicatory 
prayer  and  delivered  the  main  talk.  The 
significance  of  this  dedication  lies  in 
the  fact  that  it  is  but  a  short  distance 
up  the  Mississippi  River  from  where 
the  Mormons,  just  ninety-one  years 
ago  this  February,  were  driven  from 
their  homes  by  relentless  persecution. 
Today  as  the  Church  again  establishes 
itself  in  these  parts  there  is  an  entirely 
different  feeling  among  the  people. 
Where  they  were  once  bitter  against; 
the  Church  they  are  now  very  friendly;, 
where  the  Mormons  were  once  con- 
sidered unworthy  citizens,  they  are 
now  sought  after  as  an  example. 


L  D.  S.   MISSIONARIES  AT  MISSION   HOME  FROM  JANUARY  4  TO  JANUARY  21,   1937 

First  row,  left  to  right:  Vera  Rose  Winthrop,  Dorothy  Tolman,  Emma  R,uth  Salazar,  Leonard  R.  Hardy,. 
David  E.  Astle,  Daris  Reese  Olsen,  Elman  J.  Gill,  Thelma  Heaton,  Iris  May  Swain. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  J.  Wyley  Sessions,  Director;  James  Albert  Hunter.  Ruby  Anderson,  Verla  Hale, 
Nora  Merritt,  Kathrine  Elmira  Benson,  Jacquita  Johnson,  Vaughn  Winward  Packer,  LaVerl  F.  Turnbow, 
Donald  G.  Lee. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Nathan  Martin  Thomas,  R.  Ted  McBride,  Curtis  Fillmore,  Edwin  Marsh  Butler, 
Fred  Oliver  English,  Elburn  Wardell  Kenison,  Earl  Miller  Fuhriman,  Homer  C.  Curtis,  Don  B.  Greenwood. 

Fourth  row,  left  to  right:  Mrs.  J.  Wyley  Sessions,  Bertha  Katherine  Ebert,  Harold  Yates  Anderson,  Ranold 
H.  Hebdon,  Harold  M.  H.  Lund,  George  Easton  Brown,  Paul  C.  Palmer,  Deane  W.  Brown. 

Fifth  row,  left  to  right:  R.  Norman  Pearce,  Thomas  Harvey  Gardner,  Clarence  Enoch  Paystrup,  Joseph 
Hyrum  Peterson,  Grant  B.  Hodgson,  M.  Arthur  Malmgren,  Presley  David  Pace,  Robert  W.  Hubbard,  Dorse  M. 
Oman,  Bartlett  C.  Mitchell. 

Sixth  row,  left  to  right:  John  W.  Delange,  Thomas  Karl  Broadbent,  Meldon  L.  Karren,  Vernal  W.  Nalder„ 
Eugene  Leon  Nielsen,  John  A.  Soderberg,  Frank  A.  Nicoll,  Morris  S.  Christensen,  George  W.  Irwin. 

Seventh  row,  left  to  right,  Eugene  Lowell  Morris,  Leo  J.  Nielsen,  Jr.,  Joseph  Orville  Peterson,  Sylvan  Burgi, 
Leland  Gam  Dastrup,  Ross  Clark  Burgess,  Joseph  W.  Barlow,  Leonard  LeDel  Reynolds,  Alvin  Leo  Ralphs, 
Joseph   Burns   Beal. 

Eighth  row,  left  to  right:  Joseph  M.  Gunderson,  Folkman  D.  Brown,  Virgil  Miller  Hancock,  Eldon  Wood 
Felt,  Sylvan  V.  Rindlisbaker,  Robert  Seth  Fitts,  Lavar  Byam  Reed,  Newall  D.  Dickson. 

Ninth  row,  left  to  right:  Hubert  V.  Burton,  Elworth  Young  Crosley,  Floyd  Asa  Fowler,  George  Hugh  Nelson, 
Alvin   D.    Kinsey,  Judson   Emerson   Mabey,  Marvin  Stewart   Perry. 

Tenth  row,  left  to  right:  Doris  Esther  Black,  Farris  0'Neil  Sainsbury,  William  James  Telford,  Clayton. 
Lowell  Perkins,  Lauchie  Arthur  Orr,  Delmont  Beecher,  Verl  Willis  Teeples,  Orme  M.  Jergensen. 

Harold  Lawrence  Dean  was  absent  when  this  picture  was  taken. 


TRUTH 

By  Allen  Stephenson 

Tis  well  that  man  is  blind  and  deaf  and 
dumb, 
That  in  a  world  of  wonder  he  but  knows 
The    buoyant    tug    of    wind — not   why    it 

blows. 
'Tis  well  that  in  the  blossom  of  the  plum 
He    sees    the    white    and    fragile    beauty 

there: 
No  more,  no  less.     (O,  God,  grant  us  not 

less!) 
But  of  the  face  of  Truth  make  him  confess 
That  he  knows  naught,  nor  let  him  greatly 

care. 

Let  still  the  veil  of  ignorance  conceal 
The  hidden  weakness  of  a  fashioned  mind, 
That  sees  at  all  because  'tis  partly  blind 
And   misses  wonders   that   would   make   it 

reel! 
'Tis  well  that  man  is  blind  and  deaf  and 

dumb; 
Truth  hides  her  face,  lest  he  be  overcome. 


FIRST  SNOWFALL 
By  Edith   Welch  Morgan 

T  AST  night 

My  mountains  laid  aside 
Their  crimson  skirts 
And  castinets 
For  plain  white  robes 
Of  pale  new  snow. 
And  when  I  rose, 
I  saw  them  kneeling, 
Their  bent  heads 
Veiled  in  clouds. 


A  PRAYER 
By  Magdalene  C.   Stephens 

Dear  God,  on  far  horizons 
The  war-clouds  gather  fast, 
And    ominous    fears    grip   stricken   hearts 
As  troops  and  ships  are  massed. 

Grim  war-lords,  mad  for  glory, 
Stand  safely  by  and  plan 
To  wreak  a   frightful  vengeance 
Upon   their   fellow-man. 

They  will  not  feel  the  terror 
Of  air-raid,  gas,   or  trench, 
Or  shattering,   piercing   agony; 
Nor  smell  the  battle's  stench! 

They  will  not  hear  the  widow's  moan, 
The   orphan's   piteous  cry, — - 
They  will  not  hear  the  curses 
Of  those  they  send  to  die. 

Dear  Lord,  why  should  those  erring  men 
Be  given  so  much  power, 
That  they   can  bring   whole   nations 
To  such   a  tragic   hour? 

Help  us  as  mothers  in  Thy  cause 
To  cleanse  the  world  of  war — 
Purge  all  men's  hearts  of  lust  to  kill 
And   conquer, — evermore. 

Then  shall  we  know  that  sons  we  bear 
May  live  life  joyously, 
And    ever  building    for  the  right 
May   serve   Peace   gloriously. 


LINES  IN  WINTER 
By  C.  Frank  Steele 

As  the  snow  falls  on  the  earth, 
**  Its  scars  vanish  one  by  one; 
Comes    now    peace;     beauty    clothes     the 

fields; 
And  the  gray  hills  are  gone. 

As  falls  the  snow,  so  falls  on  the  heart 
The  solace  of  a  friend; 
Kind   as   the  snow,   healing,  comforting, 
Constant  to  the  end. 


FATIGUE 
By  Eva   Willes   Wangsgard 

Come,    Winter,    cradle    me    upon    your 
breast, 
Beneath  your  shawl  of  soft  Angora  wool. 
I've  grown  so  weary  of  the  year's  unrest. 
With   wild   ambitions    I    am  overfull. 

I  have  known  spring  and  loved  her  scat- 
tered gold. 

I  have  loved  summer  wrapped  in  pastel 
skies. 

I  have  known  autumn,  loved  her  gallant 
hold 

On  pageantry  and  color  while  she  dies. 

But  spring   has   roused   my  hopes   beyond 

their  strength, 
And  summer's  heat  has  seared  my   feeble 

will. 
I    danced    down    autumn's    gay    Bohemian 

length, 
But  now  I  would  my  leaping  heart  were 

still. 

I've  grown  so  weary  of  the  prismed  light 
That  lent  ambition's  lamb  a  Golden  Fleece. 
My   heart   has  need    of   patient   gray   and 

white. 
O,     Winter,     bring     my     weariness     your 

peace! 


STRANGE  GRATITUDE 
By  Carlton  Culmsee 

"[_Jour   on   hour   I  lay  in   the  darkness 

staring 
While  my  mind,   like   someone  lost  in  a 

haze 
Shaken  by  heat-waves,  struggled  with  the 

fever. 

Now  and  then  there  flashed  on  the  inner 

sight 
Memories  that  I  did  not  know  I  had, 
Glimpses  of  things  forgotten  years  ago. 

Once   I   saw  my   smiling   mother  lighting 
A  tall  red  candle  at  my  plate  to  mark 
Some  little  honor   that   had   come   to  me. 

Father,  too— I  heard  the  grim  old  man 
Clear  his  throat,  ashamed  that  something 

poignant 
In   his   book  had  startled   tears   from  him. 

And  again  a  chubby  little  schoolmate 
Saw  my  sorrow  as  the  Valentines 
Were  all  distributed,   and   I  got  none, 
Since    we'd    moved    to    town    two    days 

before. 
And  he  hurried  home  to  cut  and  color 
Eight  crude  hearts  to  leave  on  our  porch 

that  night. 

So  I  felt  a  kind  of  gratitude 

For  the  fever,  even  while  it  burned  me. 


I  SHALL  NOT  FEAR 

By  Louise  Liebhardt 

f  shall  not  fear  that  last  inviolate  hour 
■*  Which  neither  you  nor  any  man  may 

stay; 
Nor  shall  I  challenge  its  unyielding  power 
To  blanket  night  upon  my  shining  day. 
I  shall  not  question  or  deride  my  faith 
Because  this  stranger,  Death,  usurps  your 

place; 
His    coming    can    not    change    you    to    a 

wraith — 
His  darkness  only  makes  more  clear  your 

face. 

I    shall    not    fear.    .    .    .    Love    brooks    no 

altering 
And  no  forgetting.   .   .   .   Death  unmasked 

is  sleep; 
I  shall  rest  happy  so,  unfaltering 
Within   that   timeless   faith   we   learned   to 

keep. 
I    shall    not    fear   the    change    for    I    shall 

know 
You  place  my  hand  in  God's,  before  I  go. 


a    i^    ■ 


BARTER 
By  Ann  Jarvis 

A  smile  for  a  smile,  kind  thoughts  for 
kind   thoughts, 
And  letters  for  letters,   too. 
What's    wrong    with    bartering    hearts    for 

hearts — 
Since   I've  given  mine  to  you! 

99 


The  story  of  our 
— •  Hymns  *— 


THE  LIFE  of  William  Cowper, 
who  wrote  the  hymn,  "God 
Moves  in  a  Mysterious  Way," 
is  one  of  pathos,  tenderness,  doubt, 
disappointment  and  despair.  He 
was  a  defeatist,  dreading  the  un- 
known, afraid  to  live,  afraid  to  die, 
yet  possessing  such  qualities  of  mind 
and  heart  that  endeared  him  to 
many  noted  friends  and  placed  him 
among  the  greatest  of  English  poets. 

William  Cowper  was  born  on 
November  26,  1731,  at  Great  Berk- 
hamstead,  Hertfordshire,  England, 
the  son  of  a  rector  of  Berkhamstead, 
chaplain  to  King  George  II.  His 
mother,  Ann  Donne,  of  honorable 
lineage,  died  when  William  was  six 
years  of  age.  He  was  a  delicate 
child,  sensitive  and  shy,  sheltered 
and  protected  by  a  doting  mother. 
At  her  death  the  boy  was  placed  in 
Doctor  Pitman's  school  near  his 
father's  place  of  residence.  Here  he 
was  so  tormented  and  bullied  by  a 
boy  five  years  his  senior  that  al- 
though his  tormentor  was  expelled, 
William's  experience  left  a  feeling 
of  terror  and  helplessness  that  af- 
fected his  entire  life.  During  one  of 
these  persecutions  he  found  a  line 
in  the  Bible  that  gave  him  temporary 
comfort.  It  was — "I  fear  nothing 
that  man  can  do  unto  me."  This 
resulted  in  a  spiritual  exaltation  that 
saved  him  from  total  collapse.  At 
ten  he  was  sent  to  Westminster 
where  he  companioned  with  such 
students  as  Warren  Hastings  and 
Churchill,  the  poet. 

At  eighteen  Cowper  left  West- 
minster and  attached  himself  to  a 
Mr.  Chapman,  a  London  attorney. 
In  1754  he  was  called  to  the  bar, 
but  his  "inferiority  complex"  and  his 
preference  for  literature  kept  him 
from  practicing  law.  During  his  as- 
sociation with  Mr.  Chapman,  he  fell 
in  love  with  a  cousin,  Theodora 
Jane  Cowper,  but  his  uncle,  Ashley 
Cowper  forbade  a  marriage  on  ac- 
count of  their  close  relationship,  and 
young  Cowper  was  again  thrown  in- 
to despair  and  near  madness. 
Neither  of  the  lovers  ever  married. 

From  necessity  Cowper  sought 
employment  and  his  cousin,  Major 
100 


By  GEORGE  D.  PYPER 

General  Superintendent  of  the  Des~ 

eret  Sunday  School  Union  and  First 

Assistant  Chairman  of  the  Church 

Music  Committee 


XV,   i^od   if  loves  in 
a  1 1  ltj[stenous   vi/ay 

HYMN  BY 

WILLIAM  COWPER 

TUNES  BY 

Dr.  Thomas  A.  Arne 

AND 

William  B.  Bradbury 


WILLIAM     COWPER 

Cowper,  who  had  the  right  of  nomi- 
nation, presented  him  as  clerk  of 
the  House  of  Lords.  All  seemed 
favorable  for  a  happy  and  lucrative 
position  when  the  hand  of  fate  again 
struck  him.  His  enemies  insisted 
upon  an  examination  before  the  bar 
of  the  house  to  test  his  fitness  for 
the  clerkship.  As  the  time  approach- 
ed for  the  examination  Cowper  de- 
veloped a  terrified  state  of  mind. 
The  fear  of  the  test,  together  with  a 
consciousness  of  an  intimate  deform- 
ity that  had  all  through  his  life  de- 
pressed him,  were  too  much  for  his 
delicate  constitution.  His  mind  gave 
way  and  he  decided  to  end  it  all  by 
suicide.  Purchasing  a  bottle  of 
laudanum,  he  called  a  coach  and 
asked  to  be  driven  to  Thames  wharf 


where  he  determined  to  drink  the 
laudanum  and  jump  into  the  river; 
but  finding  a  guard  there  the  deed 
was  prevented.  Returning  to  his 
quarters,  he  poured  the  poison  into' 
a  small  basin  and  when  he  reached 
for  it  with  intent  to  drink  the  con- 
tents, the  fingers  of  both  his  hands 
contracted  so  that  he  could  not  hold 
the  vessel.  Recovering  in  wonderr 
he  threw  the  poison  out  of  the  win- 
dow. The  night  before  the  test^ 
with  a  tottering  brain  he  again  at- 
tempted to  kill  himself  with  a  pen 
knife,  but  the  blade  broke.  He  then 
tried  to  hang  himself  with  a  garter, 
but  the  garter  broke,  and  he  fell  to- 
the  floor  utterly  deranged.  Of 
course  his  chance  of  obtaining  the 
position  in  the  House  of  Lords  was 
now  gone  and  under  the  care  of 
Doctor  Cotton  he  was  taken  to  St. 
Albans,  a  mental  hospital  where  he 
remained  for  two  years.  In  1763 
he  was  taken  in  charge  by  his 
friends,  the  Unwins,  father,  mother, 
son,  and  daughter.  He  was  tenderly 
cared  for  by  Mrs.  Unwin,  who  was 
the  "Mary"  of  his  letters.  Upon 
Mr.  Unwin's  death,  in  1767,  the 
family,  including  Cowper,  moved  to 
Olney,  and  there  Cowper  formed  an 
intimate  friendship  with  John  New- 
ton. This  friendship  was  a  strange 
mixture  of  personalities.  "In  his 
youth,  Newton  had  been  a  wild, 
despairing  blasphemer;  in  his,  Cow- 
per an  irresolute,  despairing,  would- 
be  suicide.  One  was  driven  to 
Christ  by  the  violence  of  his  sins,  the 
other  by  the  violence  of  his  suffer- 
mgs. 

The  result  of  this  friendship  was 
the  publication  of  Olney  Hymns, 
one  of  the  18th  century's  best  con- 
tributions to  the  development  of 
English  Hymnody.  It  contains  348 
hymns,  280  by  Newton,  68  by  Cow- 
per. One  of  the  outstanding  of 
Cowper's  hymns  in  this  collection 
was  "God  Moves  in  a  Mysterious 
Way,  His  Wonders  to  Perform." 

"In  the  making  of  these  hymns, 
Cowper,  as  long  as  he  was  able, 
wrought  with  the  feeling  and  crafts- 
manship of  a  true  poet,  and  clothed 


*The  History  and   Use  of  Hymns   and 
Hymns  Tunes — Breed. 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    19  3  7 


them  with  the  tender  charm  of  his 
own  spirit. "f 

Cowper  was  a  hater  of  slavery  of 
either  body  or  conscience,  as  the 
following  lines  of  his  will  show.  Do 
they  not  suggest  the  doctrine  of  free 
agency? 

"There  is  yet  a  liberty  unsung  by  poets, 

and  by  senators  unpraised, 
Which  monarchs  cannot  grant,  nor  all  the 

powers 
Of  earth  and  hell  confederate  take  away: 
A  liberty  which  persecution,  fraud, 
Oppression,    prisons,    have   no   power    to 

bind; 
Which  who   tastes   can   be   enslaved   no 

more: 
'Tis  liberty  of  heart,  derived  from  Heaven, 
Bought  with   His  blood  who   gave  it   to 

mankind, 
And  sealed   with   the  same   token.      It  is 

held 
By   charter,    and   that   charter  sanctioned 

sure 
By  the  unimpeachable  and  awful  oath 
And  promise  of  a  God.   His  other  gifts 
All  bear  the  royal  stamp  that  speaks  them 

His, 
And  are  august,  but  this  transcends  them 

all." 

Space  will  not  permit  much 
further  detail  of  Cowper's  life. 
Failing  in  health  he  left  Olney  and 
went  to  London  in  1 779.  There  he 
met  and  formed  a  close  friendship 
with  Lady  Austin,  a  baronet's 
widow  who  lived  near  him.  She  was 
pious,  sympathetic,  and  encourag- 
ing, and  during  this  friendship  Cow- 
per rose  to  great  literary  fame.  In 
1 786  he  found  a  new  friend  in  Lady 
Hesketh,  the  sister  of  Theodora 
Jane  Cowper,  the  love  of  his  youth, 
but  in  spite  of  more  pleasant  sur- 
roundings, with  the  failing  health  of 
his  faithful  friend,  Mrs.  Unwin,  his 
malady  returned  and  they  moved  to 
Dereham,  where  on  the  28th  of 
April,  1800,  this  strange  but  gifted 
poet  passed  away.  On  his  monu- 
ment at  Dereham  appear  these  lines 
by  Mrs.  Browning: 

O   Men!     This  man  in  brotherhood   your 

weary  paths  beguiling, 
Groaned  only  when  he  taught  you  peace 

and  died  while  ye  were  smiling! 
And    now,    what    time    ye    all   may    read 

through  dimming  tears  his  story, 
How  discord  on  the  music  fell  and  darkness 

on  the  glory, 
And  how  when  one  by  one,  sweet  sounds 

and  wandering  lights  departed, 
He  wore  no  less  a  loving  face  because  so 

broken-hearted. 

The  Hymn 

Tn  the  histories,  biographies,  and 
memoirs  of  William  Cowper,  ex- 
amined by  the  writer,  there  is  noth- 
ing to  indicate  just  when  "God 
Moves  in  a  Mysterious  Way"  was 


God  Moves  in  a  Mysterious 
Way 

God  moves  in  a  mysterious  way, 
His  wonders"  to  perform; 
He  plants  His  footsteps  in  the  sea, 
And  rides  upon  the  storm. 

Deep  in  unfathomable  mines 

Of  never-failing  skill, 

He  treasures  up  His  bright  designs, 

And  works  His  sov'reign  will. 

Ye  fearful  Saints,  fresh  courage  take; 
The  clouds  ye  so  much  dread 
Are  big  with  mercy,  and  shall  break 
In  blessings  on  your  head. 

Judge  not  the  Lord  by  feeble  sense, 
But  trust  Him  for  His  grace; 
Behind  a  frowning  providence 
He  hides  a  smiling  face. 

His  purposes  will  ripen  fast, 
Unfolding  every  hour; 
The  bud  may  have  a  bitter  taste, 
But  sweet  will  be  the  flower. 

Blind  unbelief  is  sure  to  err, 
And  scan  His  works  in  vain; 
God  is  His  own  interpreter, 
And  he  will  make  it  plain. 


fThe   English   Hymn,    Its   Development 
and  Use  in  Worship — Benson. 


written.  One  story  related  that 
"once  upon  a  time"  when  he  felt  his 
brain  storm  coming  on,  he  yielded 
to  an  impulse  to  drown  himself  in 
the  River  Thames;  that  he  called  a 
cab  and  asked  the  cabman  to  drive 
him  to  the  river;  that  a  heavy  Lon- 
don fog  suddenly  gathered  and  the 
cabman  lost  his  way;  that  after  driv- 
ing aimlessly  round  and  round  for 
some  time,  the  cabman  refused  to 
continue  and  ordered  his  passenger 
out;  that  Cowper  stumbled  to  the 
walk  and  found  himself  in  front  of 
his  own  door;  that  when  he  recover- 
ed his  senses,  he  sat  down  and  wrote 
"God  Moves  in  a  Mysterious  Way, 
His  Wonders  to  Perform."  There 
is  some  justification  for  the  survival 
of  this  story.  One  writer  says:  He 
'had  an  intense  delusion  that  it  was 


the  Divine  will  for  him  ...  to 
drown  himself,  but  the  driver  of  the 
vehicle  missed  his  way  and  Cowper 
was  diverted  from  his  purpose." 
Then,  too,  Cowper's  own  memoirs 
state  that  he  was  driven  to  the 
Thames  with  suicidal  intent  but 
was  prevented  from  carrying  out  his 
purpose  by  the  appearance  of  a 
wharf  porter  sitting  on  a  pile  of 
goods. 

However,  there  is  no  doubt  that 
the  hymn  was  written  in  view  of  his 
own  dreadful  experiences,  and  the 
hand  of  Providence  is  plainly  seen 
in  preventing  the  consummation  of 
an  evil  design.  The  hymn  was  in- 
cluded in  the  Olney  Hymns  as  al- 
ready stated,  which  were  published 
in  1787. 

The  poem  extols  the  power  and 
omnipotence  of  the  Almighty  and 
His  infinite  skill  and  wisdom  in 
working  out  His  divine  plans.  It 
carries  a  message  of  hope  to  the 
Saints  who  are  fearful  and  entreats 
them  to  be  courageous  against  the 
ills  that  seem  to  beset  them;  it  con- 
tains prophetic  lines  that  the  pur- 
poses of  God  will  be  gradually  un- 
folded hour  by  hour  and  though 
experiences  may  be  bitter,  yet 
the  fruit  of  righteousness  will  be 
sweet;  that  blind  unbelief  will 
lead  us  to  grope  in  the  dark  and  seek 
for  the  truth  in  vain,  while  if  we  trust 
in  God  the  Great  Interpreter,  all  will 
be  made  plain. 

It  is  said  that  "poets  are  prophets" 
and  one  is  almost  persuaded  that  this 
is  true  when  he  ponders  on  the 
analogy  between  this  immortal  hymn 
and  a  revelation  given  a  prophet  of 
God  three-quarters  of  a  Century 
later.  Was  it  a  "flash  from  the 
Eternal  Semaphore"? 

"Hear,  O  ye  heavens,  and  give  ear,  O 
earth,  and  rejoice  ye  inhabitants  thereof, 
for  the  Lord  is  God,  and  beside  Him  there 
is  no  Savior. 

"Great  is  His  wisdom,  marvelous  are 
His  Ways,  and  the  extent  of  His  doings, 
none  can  find  out. 

"His  purposes  fail  not,  neither  are  there 
any  who  can  stay  His  hand. 

"From  eternity  to  eternity  He  is  the 
same,  and  His  years  never  fail. 

"For  thus  saith  the  Lord — I,  the  Lord, 
am  merciful  and  gracious  unto  those  who 
fear  me,  and  delight  to  honor  those  who 
serve  me  in  righteousness  and  in  truth  unto 
the  end. 

"Great  shall  be  their  reward  and  eternal 
shall  be  their  glory." — Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, 76:1-6. 

The  Tunes 

IVTany  tunes   have  been   used  to 

clothe  this  beautiful  hymn.  The 

earliest    I    can    find    is    one    called 

(Concluded  on  page   107) 

101 


PEASANT  WOMEN   AT   A    MARKET 


NATIONS  THAT  NEED 

THE  GOSPEL 


Dictatorships   in   countries   in 
which  the  Church  already  has 

missions  have  placed  church- 
es under  a  very  rigid  and  definite 
control.  The  difficulties  under 
which  missionary  work  can  be  done 
have  increased.  But  there  are  still 
countries  in  Europe  in  which  the 
Church  is  preaching  no  message. 
The  largest  of  these  is  Russia.  It 
has  been  the  opinion  of  a  number 
of  our  Church  leaders  that  there  is 
much  of  the  blood  of  Israel  among 
the  Russian  people.  The  Book  of 
Mormon  has  now  been  translated 
into  Russian,  and  in  Czechoslovakia 
we  had  twenty  tracts  prepared  in 
the  Russian  language  during  the 
past  year.  But  my  visit  to  Russia 
during  the  past  summer  convinced 
me  that  missionary  work  by  the 
Church  would  be  practically  im- 
possible (or  beset  with  insurmount- 
able difficulties)  in  Russia  as  yet. 
On  the  first  day  of  my  travels  in 
Russia  I  met  a  professor  in  one  of 
the  high  schools  in  Kiev.  He  spoke 
German,  was  interested  in  me  as  a 
foreigner,  and  so  we  were  soon  en- 
gaged in  conversation.  Our  dis- 
cussion led  to  religion.  Finding  a 
sympathetic  ear,  he  soon  revealed 
Russian  policies  of  education.  He 
was  elated  that  Russian  children 
could  not  grow  up  with  a  belief  in 
God.  Every  student  or  school  child 
received  definite  instruction  in  school 
in   natural   science   and   in    history, 


BUT  HAVE 
IT  NOT 


By  ARTHUR  GAETH 

First  President  of  the  Czecho- 
slovak Mission 


■ 


in  which  a  history  of  religion  was 
presented,  so  that  the  child  was 
thoroughly  enlightened  on  the  now 
"orthodox"  Russian  conception  of 
the  origin  of  man  and  the  follies  of 
religion.  He  stressed  that  no  Rus- 
sian child  who  attended  a  regular 
Russian  school  could  grow  up  be- 
lieving. And  after  I  had  wandered 
about  the  larger  cities,  had  entered 
some  of  the  churches  still  in  use  and 
found  them  attended  only  by  older 
and  almost  aged  people,  I  began  to 
believe  too  that  unless  a  miracle 
happened  the  youth  of  Russia 
would  continue  to  grow  up  without 
faith  in  God  and  would  be  taught 
to  regard  Christ  as  an  impostor. 

Christ  has  been  definitely  re- 
placed by  Lenin,  Lenin  has  become 
the  savior  of  Russia.  On  the  Red 
Square  in  Moscow  a  magnificent 
but  simple  mausoleum  has  been 
erected  and  there  Lenin's  embalmed 
body  is  displayed.  Between  five  and 
seven  o'clock  every  evening  thou- 
sands of  people  are  permitted  to 
file  through  the  mausoleum  to  view 
the  form  of  the  man  who  means  so 
much  to  the  Russians  of  today. 
Not  far  from  the  Red  Square  is  the 
Lenin  museum  in  which  everything 
linked  to  Lenin,  his  writings,  his 
personal  belongings,  the  coat  in 
which  he  was  shot  in  1921,  have 
been  preserved. 


WOMAN     FROM     SMILJEVO,     JUGOSLAVIA,     IN 
NATIONAL  COSTUME. 


102 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


'T'here  are  still  countries  in  Europe  in  which 
the  Church  is  preaching  no  message,  the 
largest  of  which  is  russia.  but  as  anti-religious  and 
opposed  to  the  teaching  of  religion  as  russia  is,  just  so 
religious  and  opposed  to  any  new  religious  teaching  are 
Jugoslavia,  Rumania,  Hungary,  Poland,  and  a  number  of 
other  countries  in  which  we  have  no  missionaries. 


THE  LENIN  MAUSOLEUM  IN  MOSCOW  WHERE 
THOUSANDS  GATHER  EACH  DAY  TO  VIEW 
THE     BODY     OF     RUSSIA'S     GREAT     LEADER. 

After  an  inspection  of  the  museum 
all  visitors  enter  the  huge  lecture 
hall  in  the  building  and  there  hear 
the  voice  of  Lenin,  preserved  on 
phonograph  records  and  see  the  only 
movies  of  him  in  existence  in  Russia, 
And  if  the  visitor  can  read  the  news- 
papers printed  in  Russia,  he  often 
finds  the  name  of  Lenin  linked  with 
some  great  new  Russian  achieve- 
ment, with  the  following  comment 
attached:  "Again  we  see  that 
Lenin  was  one  hundred  per  cent 
correct  in  his  teachings  and  pol- 
icies." The  visitor  cannot  help  get- 
ting the  impression  that  Communism 
is  attempting  to  build  up  the  same 
infallibility  for  Lenin  that  Catholic- 
ism has  built  up  for  the  Pope. 
Russia,  realizing  that  Russians  must 
worship,  are  attempting  to  make  a 
god  of  Lenin,  the  man  who  proclaim- 
ed that  religion  is  opium  for  the 
people. 

The  youth  of  Russia  has  taken  to 
Lenin.  The  simple  people  have  de- 
veloped the  legend  that  as  long  as 
Lenin  is  permitted  to  lie  in  state  in 
Moscow,  Communism  will  prosper. 
Even  the  home  of  the  still  devout 
Russian  Orthodox  church  member 
has  its  picture  of  Lenin  and  the  same 
Christian  reverence  that  is  presented 
before  the  Lord  each  day  is  also 
showered  upon  Lenin. 


Tn  the  summer  of  1933,  while  I  was 
in  Rumania,  I  met  Dr.  Jorga,  the 
former  prime-minister  of  that  coun- 
try, whose  history  of  the  Ottoman 
Empire  is  a  classic.  He  is  a  doctor 
of  theology,  a  member  of  the  Ortho- 
dox church.  He  described  Ortho- 
doxy to  me  in  the  following  words: 
"To  the  Greek  it  means  theology; 
to  the  Rumanian  and  Bulgarian  it 
was  nationalism;  to  the  Russian  it 
was  superstition."  My  contacts 
with  Rusians  have  convinced  me 
that  this  was  true.  The  Russian  felt 
an  actual  need  for  the  church.  He 
was  dependent  on  God  for  his  crops, 
his  daily  living,  which  was  hard 
enough.  He  felt  that  storms  and 
catastrophies  were  God's  punish- 
ment. The  church  and  the  priest 
were  mediator  between  him  and 
God.  So  he  paid  the  church  and 
the  priest  to  appease  the  wrath  of 


ARTHUR   GAETH 

God.  The  Communist  taught  him 
that  this  was  all  superstition.  Com- 
munists killed  the  priests  and  burned 
the  churches  but  they  were  not  turn- 
ed to  stone,  as  had  been  prophesied, 
were  not  struck  dumb.  In  fact,  some 
of  them  enjoyed  themselves  on  the 
wealth  which  they  confiscated. 

In  Kiev  I  visited  Lavra,  the  great 
monastery,  which  has  now  been 
turned  into  an  anti-religious  museum 
by  the  organization  of  Fighting 
Atheists,  who  number  six  million  in 
Russia  and  whose  propaganda  of 
pictures,  illustrated  lectures,  and 
concentrated  contact  work  among 
those  who  still  believed,  turned 
Russia  into  a  nation  of  the  godless. 
Lavra  was  formerly  a  pilgrimage 
center.  The  soil  of  Lavra,  which  con- 
tained lime,  had  peculiar  preserv- 
ing qualities.  The  bodies  of  priests 
and  patriarchs  buried  there  were 
well  preserved.  The  church  pro- 
claimed the  preserved  bodies  as 
miracles  and  the  corpses  buried  as 
those  of  saints.  These  bodies  were 
placed  in  new  metal  coffins.  A  num- 
ber of  them  were  dressed  in  gor- 
geous robes  and  exposed  for  public 
worship.  Every  year  thousands  of 
peasants  came  on  pilgrimages  to  the 
coffins  to  pray  for  special  favors,  to 
be  healed,  for  to  kiss  the  coffin  and 
the  robe-covered  reliques  meant  re- 
lease   from    infirmity.      Incidentally 


A  GROUP  OF  POLISH  PEAS- 
ANT GIRLS  ON  AN  EXCUR- 
SION   IN  WARSAW. 


bivMj^i 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


TRETJATEV  ART  GALLERY  IN    MOSCOW 

such  pilgrims  would  spend  thou- 
sands of  rubles  for  candles,  ikons, 
and  other  decorations  made  in  the 
monastery. 

Then  the  revolution  broke  out. 
The  Communists  opened  all  the 
coffins.  What  they  had  surmised 
was  true.  Out  of  139  coffins,  102 
were  empty.  Some  of  them  con- 
tained large  stuffed  dolls  elaborately 
decorated  and  clothed.  Only  a  few 
contained  the  original  mummies  of 
priests  and  partriarchs  who  had 
been  buried  there. 

f  iving  in  the  same  building  with  us 
in  Prague  was  a  Czech  engineer 
who  was  interned  in  Russia  for  four 
years  as  a  prisoner  of  war.  During 
the  war  between  two  and  three  mil- 
lion prisoners  virtually  ran  Russia. 
His  ability  soon  brought  our  friend 
an  important  position  in  a  very  pro- 
ductive agricultural  section  in  Rus- 
sia. In  early  1916  Russians  felt  that 
something  must  be  done  to  turn  the 
tide  of  war.  They  were  running 
short  of  foodstuffs  as  well  as  of  sol- 
diers and  munitions.  So  our  friend 
was  told  to  get  out  among  the  peas- 
ants with  some  metal  plows  that  had 
been  brought  in,  to  replace  the 
wooden  ones  with  which  the  Rus- 
sians still  scratched  the  surface. 

One  day  he  entered  a  village  with 
four  of  these  plows  and  began  to 
demonstrate  them  to  a  group  of 
skeptical  muzhiks.  They  were  fas- 
cinated by  the  furrows  which  he  cut. 
The  plows  could  be  theirs  if  they 
would  but  use  them.  Just  as  he  felt 
that  he  had  sold  the  peasants  the 
new  invention,  the  village  priest,  the 
batuska,  approached.  He  scowled 
at  this  work  of  the  devil  and  began 
to  inform  his  flock  accordingly.  Our 
friend  saw  his  success  wiped  out. 
He  did  some  quick  thinking.  Call- 
ing the  old  priest  to  one  side,  he 
spoke  to  this  effect: 
104 


"Father,  His  Majesty,  the  Tsar, 
desires  that  these  plows  be  used  so 
that  his  people  may  enjoy  better 
crops  and  may  be  better  able  to  pro- 
vide for  you.  I  know  these  plows 
are  still  heathen  plows,  for  they  have 
not  been  consecrated.  Will  you 
kindly  bless  them  so  that  they  will 
help  the  good  Lord's  fields  bring 
forth  more  bountifully?"  With  that 
he  slipped  the  old  batuska  five 
rubles.  The  batuska  blessed  the 
plows  and  they  were  put  to  use. 


These  illustrations  give  a  picture 
of  the  religious  practices  in  old  Rus- 
sia. Superstition,  not  faith,  was 
their  basis.  The  government  was 
run  by  a  clique  of  spiritualists,  who 
were  constantly  receiving  visita- 
tions. Thinking  men  and  women 
saw  through  the  whole  rot  and 
worked  for  the  destruction  of  the 
church,  or  they  closed  their  eyes 
to  the  background,  participated  in 
the  ritual  and  went  their  way  enjoy- 
ing life  around  the  samovar.  What 
was  passed  out  to  the  Russian  in 
the  form  of  religion  might  well  be 
classed  as  opium. 

So  the  Russian  learned  to  regard 
all  religion  as  such.  My  guides  in 
Russia  generally  became  curious  as 
to  my  occupation  when  I  engaged 
them  in  lengthy  conversation.  When 
told  that  I  was  engaged  in  religious 
work  they  questioned  my  sanity, 
wondering  how  an  intelligent  person 
could  be  thus  engaged.  But  our 
religious  conversation  generally 
demonstrated  to  me  that  they  knew 
little  or  nothing  about  religion  pro- 
per, except  what  their  anti-religious 


ENTRANCE  TO   THE  ALTAR   OF   A    BEAUTIFUL 
SERBIAN  ORTHODOX  CHURCH   IN  JUGOSLAVIA. 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


museums,  through  which  every  stu- 
dent in  Russia  is  led,  have  been  pre- 
pared to  give  them.  And  when  my 
arguments  for  believing  appeared  as 
strong  or  stronger  than  theirs  for 
not  believing,  they  generally  had 
only  one  comeback:  "If  you  are 
really  a  Christian,  why  do  you  and 
your  people  treat  the  Negro  as  you 
do?" 

To  reopen  Russia  to  religion  will 
probably  require  the  blood  of  mar- 
tyrs. There  are  at  least  50,000,000 
atheists  in  Russia  today.  The  youth 
knows  no  god  and  while  the  eco- 
nomic struggle  is  on,  not  much  time 
is  given  to  thinking  about  life  and 
its  real  purpose.  What  will  happen 
when  people  begin  to  think  about 
that  question,  remains  to  be  seen. 
Probably  the  true  Russian  soul  will 
be  able  to  assert  itself. 

As  anti-religious  and  opposed  to 
the  teaching  of  religion  as  Russia 
is,  just  so  religious  and  opposed  to 
any  new  religious  teaching  are  Jugo- 
slavia, Rumania,  Hungary,  Poland, 
and  a  number  of  other  countries  in 
which  we  also  have  no  missionaries. 
There  the  dominant  church,  either 
Catholic  or  Orthodox,  has  created 
conditions  which  permit  proselyting 
only  under  the  most  unfavorable 
conditions.  In  1933  we  baptized  an 
investigator  in  Belgrad,  Jugoslavia, 
but  we  were  informed  that  we  could 
hold  no  public  religious  lectures  or 
meetings  except  in  buildings  espe- 


cially built  for  that  purpose,  for 
which  a  special  building  permit  had 
to  be  secured,  showing  that  there 
were  congregations  for  such  a  build- 
ing. We  could  distribute  no  liter- 
ature, only  as  a  person  privately  re- 
quested it.  The  door  to  new  churches 
was  closed  and  every  living  person 
in  Jugoslavia  had  his  name  entered 
on  the  rolls  of  some  church  whether 
he  believed  or  not. 

In  Rumania  we  found  six  mem- 
bers of  our  own  Church,  remnants 
of  a  branch  of  the  Church  which 
had  been  established  in  Transyl- 
vania when  it  still  belonged  to 
Austria-Hungary.  Those  people 
were  still  faithful  and  on  the  tithing 
records  of  the  Church.  They  were 
eager  to  hold  meetings,  but  political 
conditions  are  such  that  active  mis- 
sionary work  would  not  be  tolerated 
or  missionaries  would  be  assessed 
heavily  in  order  to  secure  the  neces- 
sary police  permission. 

pUROPE  has  in  no  wise  been  ex- 
hausted as  a  missionary  field. 
In  most  countries  in  which  we  are 
now  doing  missionary  work,  there 
are  many  towns  and  millions  of 
people  who  have  never  seen  a  Mor- 
mon Elder.  Whole  nations  have  not 
heard  the  Gospel.  But  to  reach  most 
of  these  people  new  methods  will 
have  to  be  adopted.  Many  of  them 
have  no  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  for 
they  are  either  Catholic  or  Ortho- 


dox. New  series  of  tracts  will  have 
to  be  written  and  new  methods  of 
approach  developed.  But  first  of  all, 
the  friendship  of  the  governments 
will  have  to  be  won  as  it  was  done  in 
Czechoslovakia.  If  that  can  be  ac- 
complished, the  barriers  of  prejudice 
can  be  broken  down  and  all  the  op- 
position of  religious  groups  will  be 
of  no  avail. 

Europe  has  never  needed  the  Gos- 
pel more  than  she  does  at  present, 
for  not  even  political  allies  have 
confidence  in  each  other.  Nations 
have  refuted  their  obligations  and 
the  selfish  spirit  of  getting  as  much 
as  possible  for  as  little  effort  as  pos- 
sible can  be  felt  everywhere.  Truly 
the  state  of  affairs  predicted  in 
Matthew — "And  then  shall  many  be 
offended  and  shall  betray  one  an- 
other, and  shall  hate  one  another, 
.  .  .  and  because  iniquity  shall 
abound  the  love  of  many  shall  wax 
cold" — is  upon  the  nations  of  Eu- 
rope. What  is  now  happening  in 
Spain  can  and  may  happen  else- 
where before  Babylon  will  realize 
that  every  knee  must  bow  and  every 
tongue  confess  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ.  Yet  those  who  have  seen 
the  light,  must  bring  the  voice  of 
warning  to  those  who  have  not  re- 
ceived it.  The  call  of  the  Church  to 
go  into  the  world,  that  the  Gospel  of 
the  Kingdom  may  be  preached  in  all 
the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  na- 
tions, must  be  heeded. 


■  ♦ 


How  Lorenzo  Snow  Found  God 


(Concluded  from  page  84) 
Prophet  had  received  the  authority 
which  he  professed  to  have,  and  of  the 
fulness  of  the  Gospel.  It  was  a  com- 
plete baptism — a  tangible  immersion  in 
the  heavenly  principle  or  element,  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  even  more  real  and 
physical  in  its  effects  upon  every  part 
of  my  system  than  the  immersion  by 
water  had  been  a  few  days  before, 
dispelling  forever,  all  possibility  of 
doubt.  ...  I  was  perfectly  satisfied, 
for  my  expectations  were  more  than 
realized.  ...  I  remained  for  some  time 
in  the  full  flow  of  the  blissful  enjoy- 
ment and  divine  enlightenment. 

"On  arising  from  my  kneeling  pos- 
ture, with  my  heart  swelling  with  grati- 
tude to  God,  beyond  the  power  of  ex- 
pression, I  felt — I  knew  that  He  had 
conferred  on  me  what  only  an  om- 
nipotent being  can  confer — that  which 
is  of  greater  value  than  all  the  wealth 
and  honors  worlds  can  bestow. 

"The  satisfaction  and  the  glory  of 
that  manifestation  no  language  can  ex- 
press! I  returned  to  my  lodgings.  I 
could  now  testify  to  the  whole  world 
that    I   knew,   by  positive   knowledge, 


that  the  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God  had 
been  restored,  and  that  Joseph  was  a 
Prophet  of  God,  authorized  to  speak 
in  His  name. 

"That  night  as  I  retired  to  rest,  the 
same  wonderful  manifestations  were 
repeated,  and  continued  to  be  for  sev- 
eral successive  nights.  The  sweet  re- 
membrance of  those  glorious  experi- 
ences, from  that  time  to  the  present, 
bring  them  fresh  before  me,  imparting 
an  inspiring  influence  which  pervades 
my  whole  being,  and  I  trust  will  to  the 
close  of  my  earthly  existence. 

"As  soon  as  I  became  perfectly  con- 
vinced and  satisfied  in  relation  to  the 
truth  of  'Mormonism,'  everything  that 
I  had  thought  about  in  a  religious  way 
was  changed;  every  part  of  my  system 
became  convinced,  through  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  God  is  my 
Father,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  my  elder 
Brother  and  that  Joseph  Smith  is  His 
Prophet.  .  .  . 

"When  the  Lord  gave  me  the  revela- 
tion of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  I  made 
up  my  mind  that  I  would  do  my  duty 
and  that  this  principle  would  be  my 
guide  through  life.     I  made  up  my  mind 


solidly  that  whatever  I  was  asked  to 
do  in  the  Church  and  Kingdom  of  God, 
I  would  try  to  do  it." 

President  Lorenzo  Snow's  long 
life  of  faithful  devotion  to  the  Gos- 
pel and  to  the  Church  proves  how 
true  he  was  to  the  covenant  which 
he  made  in  youth:  "If  the  Lord 
gives  me  a  testimony  of  the  truth  of 
Mormonism,  direct  from  Himself,  I 
will  devote  my  entire  life  to  the  pro- 
mulgation of  its  glorious  truths." 
He  kept  this  promise  constantly  be- 
fore him,  with  the  glorious  blessings 
that  are  in  store  for  those  who  are 
faithful  to  the  end.  This  was  his 
guiding  star  through  life  and  his 
strength  in  the  hour  of  temptation. 

Do  our  testimonies  of  the  divinity 
of  this  great  latter-day  work  mean 
as  much  to  us?  I  hope  these  inci- 
dents from  President  Snow's  life 
may  strengthen  the  rest  of  us  and 
encourage  us  in  a  greater  love  for 
the  Gospel  and  devotion  to  its  divine 
teachings. 

105 


REINDEER 
TREK 


ris  is  the  strangest  story  that 
ever  came  out  of  that  country 
of  strange  adventures — Arctic 
America.  It  is  a  story  within  a 
story,  a  new  link  in  that  chain  of 
episodes  in  man's  endless  struggle 
to  live. 

The  history  of  the  race  has  been 
one  of  great  migrations  to  grass 
lands,  to  places  of  security,  to  areas 
of  food,  of  battles  for  water  rights. 
The  dangers  faced  by  voyagers  and 
fishermen  on  unknown  seas,  the 
bitter  battle  against  Cold  and 
Plague  and  Famine — these  play  a 
part  in  the  epic  world  story. 

In  the  trek  of  the  Canadian  gov- 
ernment reindeer  herd  from  Alaska 
to  their  new  home  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Mackenzie  river  in  the  North- 
west Territories  a  dramatic  adven- 
ture is  unfolded.  Moreover  there 
is  projected  a  scientific  and  social 
experiment  of  far-reaching  signifi- 
cance. For  in  this  transplanting  of 
animal  life  the  Canadian  govern- 
ment hopes  to  establish  permanent- 
ly the  reindeer  in  Northern  Can- 
ada where  by  reason  of  the  growing 
scarcity  of  caribou,  the  food  supply 
106 


of  the  Eskimos  is  becoming  alarm- 
ingly threatened.  But  that  is  not 
all.  The  reindeer  will  insure  the 
Eskimo  warm  clothing  against  the 
severe  winter  storms  that  blow  in 
from  the  Arctic  often  taking  heavy 
toll. 

When  the  government  embarked 
on  this  experiment  they  turned  to 
Alaska  for  the  foundation  stock. 
There  are  in  Alaska  some  700,000 
head  of  reindeer,  all  of  which  in 
addition  to  the  vast  numbers  killed 
for  food,  have  come  from  the  im- 
portations of  1,280  animals  in  the 
years  1892  to  1902  inclusive.  The 
original  herd  came  from  Siberia  to 
Alaska  and  the  presence  in  that 
northern  territory  of  these  herds 
has  had  an  important  bearing  on  the 
development  of  the  country.  The 
reindeer,  it  is  hoped,  will  make  a 
similar  contribution  to  the  opening 
up  of  Northern  Canada.  Food  is 
always  a  major  consideration  in  the 
pushing  back  of  man's  frontiers. 
Meat  is  the  basic  food  of  the  north; 
it  is  a  necessity.  The  reindeer  will 
supply  that  want. 

The  royal  commission  named 
some  years  ago  to  look  into  the 
feasibility  of  introducing  the  rein- 
deer into  Northern  Canada,  made  a 
searching  study  of  the  problem, 
their  favorable  recommendations 
listing  three  reasons  why  experi- 
mental herds  should  be  located 
there: 

First.  The  creation  and  develop- 
ment of  such  herds  will  provide 
reliable  and  economical  food  sup- 
plies for  the  natives,  both  Eskimos 
and  Indians. 

Second.  It  will  provide  food 
supplies  for  white  men  who  may  go 
in  to  develop  or  exploit,  as  the  case 
may  be,  the  mineral  and  other 
natural  resources  of  the  north. 

Third.  It  will  lay  the  foundation 
for  a  possible  future  commercial 
meat  industry. 

In  connection  with  the  third  pos- 
sibility it  may  be  pointed  out  that 
in  Alaska  and  Norway — Norway 
is  the  home  of  the  reindeer — suc- 
cessful commercial  meat  enterprises 
have  long  been  in  operation.  There 
seems   to   be   no   reason   therefore 


why  Canada  cannot  move  along 
similar  lines  profiting  by  the  ex- 
perience in  the  countries  named. 
The  government  has  this  in  mind 
and  in  addition  to  its  efforts  the 
work  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Rein- 
deer Company  should  be  mentioned. 
This  company  is  inaugurating  a 
commercial  herd  of  reindeer  on  the 
concession  in  Baffin  Island  granted 
some  time  ago  to  that  noted  ex- 
plorer and  interpreter  of  the 
"Friendly  Arctic,"  Vilhjalmar  Stef- 
ansson. 


I 


N  this  remarkable  movement  of 
reindeer  round  the  rim  of  the 
continent  skilled  Lapp  and  Eskimo 
herders  were  employed.  They 
were  under  the  supervision  of  a  fa- 
mous northman,  Andrew  Bahr,  a 
Lapp,  whose  handling  of  both  his 
men  and  the  herd  of  3,000  choice 
deer  will  stand  out  as  one  of  the 
epochal  achievements  in  northern 
development.  The  animals  supplied 
the  Canadian  government  by  the 
Lomen  Reindeer  Corporation  of 
Alaska  were  concentrated  just  be- 
fore Christmas,  1929,  in  the  Kotze- 
bue  Sound  area  in  Western  Alaska. 
A  2,000-mile  journey,  much  of  it 
through  the  polar  night,  lay  ahead 
of  the  hardy  "cowboys  of  the 
north"  as  they  took  over  their 
strange  charges  bound  for  the  un- 
known Far  East  Land  of  the  White 
Chiefs. 

Battling  the  Arctic  elements  and 
the  predatory  animals  ever  lurking 
in  the  shadows  to  seize  and  devour, 
the  herd  was  driven  along  the 
northern  edge  of  the  continent  and 
in  the  spring  of  1933  they  reached 
Canadian  soil.  There  plans  were 
made  for  the  final  "dash"  across 
the  delta  of  the  Mackenzie,  that 
mighty  "Mississippi  of  the  North," 
to  the  6,600  square  mile  preserve 
set  aside  by  the  government  for 
them  at  Kittigazuit. 

In  January,  1934,  the  crossing 
was  attempted  but  due  to  a  furious 
blizzard  the  herd  stampeded  return- 
ing to  their  grazing  ground  around 
Shingle  Point.  Quite  a  number 
were  lost  but  this  loss  was  more 
than   made   up   by   the    successful 


By    C    FRANK    STEELE 


:■■■   .■■■.■;■■':   '■■    ■"  :...■.■     ■ ■■.:      ■  ■■■■■  ..■        ■■      ■■■         :■:■■:.     .   ■   ■■       ■   ■        ■      ....   ■  ■      .  .     ■         ■         ■  ..:':■■  ■ 


■  ■  --.  ':":"::■  :■>-■>:■: ":  :;■;'; ■  ";.:'.':'■:■>:■ 


fawning  season  at  Head  Point.  At 
Shingle  Point  the  reindeer  were 
concentrated  awaiting  favorable 
conditions  for  the  final  move  to 
their  goal. 

Early  in  February,  1935,  the 
herders,  anxious  now  to  complete 
their  task  and  to  return  to  their 
homes,  rejoiced  when  they  saw  a 
ten-inch  fall  of  snow  cover  the  ice 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Mackenzie.  It 
appeared  that  the  patiently  awaited 
hour  had  arrived.  Then  a  wind 
dashed  their  hopes  for  the  ice  was 
soon  swept  clear  of  snow  and  rein- 
deer cannot  travel  on  clear  ice. 
They  fall  and  break  their  legs. 
Several  inches  of  snow  at  least  are 
required  to  provide  them  with  sure 
footing.  Later,  however,  the  deer 
successfully  crossed  the  ice  and  are 
now  in  their  new  Canadian  home. 

Preparations  for  the  reception 
at  the  Kittigazuit  station  had 
been  completed  and  the  three 
Lapp  families  brought  to  Canada 
by  the  Department  of  the  Interior  to 
care  for  the  herd,  assisted  the  herd- 
ers in  charge  of  the  drive  and  there- 
by becoming  accustomed  to  herding 
conditions  as  thev  exist  along  Can- 
ada's Arctic  coast.  Winter  and  sum- 
mer grazing  grounds  have  been 
selected  east  of  the  Mackenzie  river 
delta.  Both  ranges  are  consider- 
ed satisfactory. 

T^he  distance  between  the  two 
camps  is  approximately  sixty 
miles.  The  winter  station  is  the 
larger  of  the  two  and  in  many  ways 
the  more  important,  as  during  the 
greater  part  of  the  year  the  herd 
will  be  in  that  vicinity.  This  sta- 
tion is  about  50  miles  from  Aklavik 
by  winter  trail  and  70  miles  by 
water.  Suitable  buildings  have 
been  erected  and  there  is  a  power 
boat  for  patrol  work. 

The  buildings  have  been  erected 
on  a  fairly  level  plain.  This  plain 
at  one  time  was  heavily  timbered 


REINDEER  P0ST0LIK  HERD 

but  the  forest  was  destroyed  by 
fire  about  half  a  century  ago  and 
the  new  growth  consists  mostly  of 
canoe  birch  and  spruce.  From  the 
eastern  side  of  the  plain  the  Cari- 
bou hills  rise  to  an  elevation  of 
about  500  feet.  On  the  high  plateau 
lying  to  the  east  of  these  hills  there 
are  no  trees  but  a  good  growth  of 
reindeer  moss  is  to  be  found.  The 
entire  absence  of  predatory  animals 
in  the  Kittigazuit  region  greatly  rec- 
ommended it  to  those  who  made  the 
selection  of  reindeer  ranges. 

The  plan  of  the  government  calls 
for  the  training  of  the  Eskimo  in  the 
care  and  handling  of  the  reindeer 
and  the  advent  of  a  domesticated 
animal  such  as  this  is  likely  to  have 
a  powerful  bearing  on  the  life  and 
social  customs  of  the  nomadic  Es- 
kimo groups.  It  is  a  courageous 
experiment  but  one  carefully  plan- 
ned. The  investigation  of  the  pas- 
toral possibilities  of  the  region 
(that  lonely  country  lying  between 
the  Alaska-Yukon  boundary  to 
Coppermine  River)  was  entrusted 
to  experts  and  no  stone  was  left 
unturned  to  make  it  thorough  and 
exhaustive.  The  government  scien- 
tists after  two  summers  and  three 
winters  in  the  north  "came  out" 
with  probably  the  largest  single 
botanical  collection  ever  brought 
back  from  Arctic  America  compris- 
ing about  15,000  herbarium  speci- 
mens of  vascular  plants  as  well  as 
collections  of  zoological  specimens 
and  about  1000  photographs.  Val- 
uable assistance  was  given  by  the 
United  States  Bureau  of  Biological 
Survey. 

The  deer  are  now  thriving  in  their 
new  environmental  setting,  which 
is  not  unlike  their  old  home  in  most 
respects  of  course.  They  appear  to 
be  adapting  themselves  well  and  are 
showing  normal  increase.  The 
danger  to  the  herd  lies  not  in  the 


climate  or  feed  supply,  but  rather 
in  the  bloodlust  of  the  Eskimo.  That 
instinct  to  slaughter  has  not  asserted 
itself  and  it  may  never  do  so  yet  the 
possibility  of  ruthless  slaughter  is 
there,  hence  the  need  that  is  recog- 
nized for  careful  guarding  of  the 
herd  and  the  education  of  the  Es- 
kimo to  the  realization  that  the  rein- 
deer will  give  them  food  and 
warmth. 

Thus"  science  joined  hands  with 
native  skill  and  daring  in  this  his- 
toric Reindeer  Trek.  Will  the  Es- 
kimo, in  many  ways  still  living  in 
the  Stone  Age,  respond  to  the  op- 
portunity afforded  him?  That  re- 
mains to  be  seen. 


The  Story  of  Our 
Hymns 

(Concluded  from  page  101) 

"Dundee"  by  Guillaume  Frame 
(1500-1570);  another  "Laight 
Street;"  one  by  Evan  Stephens  print- 
ed in  Latter-day  Saint  Hymns,  No. 
49.  A  popular  setting  is  the  one 
published  in  Deseret  Sunday  School 
Songs,  No.  292.  It  was  written  by 
Thomas  Augustine  Arne  (1710- 
1778)  and  named  "Arlington"  after 
a  street  in  Boston.  Dr.  Arne  was 
music  composer  of  the  Drury  Lane 
Theatre,  London,  and  wrote  operas 
for  his  sister  Susanna  who  after- 
wards became  the  famous  tragic  ac- 
tress, Mrs.  Cibber.  Dr.  Arne  was 
the  composer  of  "Rule  Britannia." 
He  is  said  to  have  been  the  first  to 
introduce  female  voices  in  Church 
Choirs.  In  his  last  days  he  took  to 
hymn  writing  and  died  March  5, 
1778,  chanting  hallelujahs. 

To  Latter-day  Saints,  however, 
the  most  popular  tune  to  this  hymn 
is  the  one  known  as  the  favorite  of 
President  Wilford  Woodruff  and 
scheduled  as  No.  50  in  Latter-day 
Saint  Hymns.  It  is  extremely  simple 
in  composition  but  when  sung  by 
large  congregations,  it  is  very  im- 
pressive. Under  the  name  of 
"Harvey's  Chant"  it  was  written  by 
William  Bachelder  Bradbury,  who 
was  born  in  York,  Maine,  in  1816. 
He  studied  music  under  Lowell 
Mason,  who  urged  him  to  go  abroad. 
Bradbury  followed  this  advice  and 
for  several  years  studied  in  Leipzig, 
Germany.  Returning  home  he  de- 
voted his  life  to  the  composition  of 
hymns.  He  became  the  founder  of 
Sunday  School  hymnody  and  pub- 
lished sixty  different  song  books  with 
a  distribution  of  over  two  million 
copies.  He  died  in  Montclair,  N.  J., 
in  1868. 

107 


An  American  Doctor's  Odyssey 
(Victor  Heiser,  M.D.,  W.  W.  Nor- 
ton Co.,  New  York,  1936;  535  pages.) 

Tn  this  day  when  the  unusual  has  be- 
come  common,  this  book  comes 
with  refreshing  vigor  and  stimulating 
information.  Its  title  is  well  chosen — 
for  this  hygienist  doctored  in  forty-five 
countries  of  the  known  world.  Not 
only  does  Dr.  Heiser  give  information 
concerning  his  own  particular  field,  but 
also  about  geographical,  ethnographic- 
al, and  historical  features  of  the  coun- 
tries where  he  visited.  From  the 
Johnstown  flood  of  1889,  when  at  the 
age  of  16  he  was  left  orphaned,  to  his 
final  trip  from  China  and  his  resigna- 
tion, Dr.  Heiser  recreates  a  life  of 
complete  fascination  that  will  command 
the  absorption  of  even  the  ordinarily 
tepid  reader. 

The  study  of  diseases  such  as  the 
bubonic  plague  although  many  are  ig- 
norant of  its  incipiency  receives  a 
treatment  that  even  the  least  versed 
of  us  can  understand.  He  also  men- 
tions at  great  length  the  development 
and  subsequent  treatment  of  cholera. 
The  pleasure  is  heightened  because  of 
the  humor  that  the  doctor  allows  to 
creep  into  the  pages.  Even  enlight- 
ened folk  who  think  that  they  do  not 
need  to  be  reminded  of  certain  sani- 
tary measures  will  be  brought  up  short 
with  the  feeling  of  their  lack  of  grati- 
tude for  those  who  safeguard  our 
health. 

An  American  Doctor's  Odyssey  is 
one  of  the  great  human  interest  books 
of  this  era — M.  C.  J. 

Consumer  Cooperation  in  America 
( Bertram  B.  Fowler,  The  Vanguard 
Press,  New  York  City,  1936.) 
"/Consumer  cooperation"  is  a  sub- 

^  ject  familiar  to  returned  mission- 
aries and  Saints  from  the  Scandinavian 
countries,  and  from  England  where  the 
movement  had  its  origin  ninety  years 
ago  among  the  weavers  of  Rochdale. 

"The  answer  of  2,000,000  Americans 
to  high  prices  and  shoddy  quality  has 
been  a  series  of  consumer  owned  and 
operated  retail,  wholesale  and  manu- 
facturing enterprises"  observes  the 
author,  in  showing  the  relation  of  the 
plan  to  democracy  and  American  in- 
stitutions. 

For  a  people  who  believe  in  "keep- 
ing our  money  at  home,"  the  book  pro- 
vides a  fascinating  tale  of  some  sig- 
nificance. The  L.  D.  S.  reader  will 
find  many  associations  with  early  so- 
cial experiments  peculiar  to  this 
Church. 

Numerous  "success  stories"  show 
what  the  farmers  of  Minnesota,  Ohio, 
and  Wisconsin  have  gained  from  or- 
ganization. Not  only  rural  families, 
but  all  people  of  limited  income  may 
prize  most  the  instructions  on  "how  to 

108 


organize  a  consumers'  cooperative." 
The  executives  and  employees  of  busi- 
ness and  industry  may  welcome  the 
analysis  of  what  the  movement  means 
to  them  and  to  society.  And  any 
reader  is  likely  not  to  lay  the  book 
down  until  he  has  read  the  final  page, 
even  though  the  hour  be  4  a.  m. — 
Sterling  D.  Wheelwright,  assistant 
conductor  Salt  Lake  Tabernacle  Choir. 

Rise  of  the  Lone  Star 
(Howard  R.  Driggs  and  Sarah  S.  King, 
Frederick  A.   Stokes  Company,  New 
York,   1936,  438  pages.) 

Tn  this  recent  work  thrilling  stories  of 
the  great  Southwest,  largely  taken 
from  the  personal  narratives  of  the 
Texas  pioneers,  are  polished,  colored, 
and  supplemented  by  a  scholarly 
gentleman  who  has  genuine  feeling  for 
his  task.  The  collections  of  Sarah  S. 
King,  of  Texas  pioneer  lineage,  the  his- 
torical sidelights,  and  fine  descriptive 
writing  of  Dr.  Howard  R.  Driggs  and 
the  illustrations  in  color  and  in  black 
and  white  by  Edwin  W.  Deming  make 
this  story  of  the  Union's  largest  state 
both  informative  and  engaging.  Spain, 
France,  England,  Mexico,  and  America 
all  play  important  roles  in  a  dramatic 
story.  De  Vaca,  De  Soto,  Coronado, 
La  Salle,  Moses  and  Stephen  Austin, 
Sam  Houston,  and  many  other  historic 
figures  walk  heroically  across  the  pages 
or  this  book  which  begins  with  the 
stirring  tales  of  many  mis-managed 
adventures  and  ends  with  freedom  and 
entrance  into  the  Union. — R.  L.  E. 

Mexico  Today 

(Colonel  Irving  Speed  Wallace,  Mea-- 

dor   Publishing  Company,   364  pages, 

Boston,  1936.) 

\17hat  with  Pan-American  relation- 

"  ships  being  fostered  with  constant 
good  will  tours,  we  should  welcome 
any  books  which  make  us  more  familiar 
with  our  neighbors.  Such  a  book  is 
Mexico  Today.  Beginning  the  book 
with  The  Lone  Star  State,  Texas, 
the  author  leads  us  along  the  Rio 
Grande  and  across  the  border  into  Old 
Mexico.  The  information  would  be 
valuable  if  one  were  planning  to  make 
the  trip — and  is  interesting  even  when 
one  is  merely  traveling  by  book.  The 
pictures  are  enticing  and  illustrate  the 
book  freely. 

The  last  four  pages  which  include 
items  about  the  capitals  and  their  popu- 
lations are  very  valuable  since  they  give 
information  that  is  not  readily  available 
and  yet  which  is  sometimes  essential 
to  get.  The  chapters  deal  with  every- 
thing of  interest  in  Old  Mexico.  In 
fact,  when  the  author  wrote  of  the  typi- 
cal dishes,  it  made  me  think  of  the  tor- 
tillas that  I  had  eaten  as  a  child.  One 
feature  that  appealed  very  much  was 
that  he  did  not  hesitate  to  include  other 
information;  for  instance,  when  he  was 


talking  of  the  wide  streets  of  Mexico 
City,  he  said,  "Nowhere  have  I  seen 
such  wide  roads,  unless  it  be  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah.— M.  C.  J. 

Ht>w  To  Win  Friends  and  Influ- 
ence People 

(Dale  Carnegie,  Simon  and  Schuster, 
New  York,  1936,  337  pages) 

Tn  a  foreword  to  this  book,  Lowell 
Thomas  states  that  according  to 
"Believe-It-or-Not"  Ripley,  Dale  Car- 
negie has  criticized  150,000  speeches, 
then  he  adds,  "If  that  grand  total 
doesn't  impress  you,  remember  that  it 
means  one  talk  for  almost  every  day 
that  has  passed  since  Columbus  dis- 
covered America."  The  stimulating 
result  of  Mr.  Carnegie's  work  is  that 
the  men  who  have  taken  his  course 
form  clubs  and  continue  to  meet  period- 
ically through  the  years.  One  such 
group  of  nineteen  men  in  Philadelphia 
has  met  twice  a  month  during  the 
winter  season  for  seventeen  years. 

The  book  is  fascinating  in  its  practi- 
cality, stimulating  in  its  power  of  sug- 
gestion, and  delightful  in  its  informa- 
tion. It  is  not  a  "quack"  book  with 
superficial  information  but  a  book 
based  on  the  results  of  a  fifteen  years 
laboratory  experimentation  on  various 
groups  of  people  who  were  asked  to  try 
out  what  the  author  had  learned.  Mr. 
Carnegie  himself  has  been  a  diligent 
student  not  only  of  human  nature  but 
also  of  other  books  written  upon  the 
same  subject  by  many  writers.  In  ad- 
dition he  hired  a  trained  research 
worker  to  spend  one  and  one  half  years 
in  various  libraries  reading  biographies 
and  statistical  reports.  Mr.  Carnegie 
himself  also  interviewed  scores  of  emi- 
nent persons. 

The  book  is  authoritative  and  worthy 
therefore  of  considerable  study  with 
an  end  to  putting  into  practise  the  prin- 
ciples analyzed  and  set  forth — M.  C.  /. 

Childhood 

(Illustrated  by  J.  H.  Dowd  and  with 
selected  poems — Charles  Scribner's 
Sons,  New  York,   1936.) 

/^hildhood  proves  fascinating  to 
^  even  the  most  cynical  of  mankind, 
and  this  book  makes  it  doubly  fasci- 
nating. The  illustrations  of  babies  and 
very  young  children  are  exquisitely 
executed.  The  book  is  divided  into 
several  sections:  Baby  Days,  Growing 
Older,  Children  and  Animals,  Out-of- 
Doors,  Special  Days  and  Doings,  and 
Time  for  Bed. 

The  book  will  delight  any  by  reason 
of  the  illustrations  as  well  as  the  se- 
lected poems  which  number  among 
them  verses  by  Christina  Rossetti, 
Emily  Dickinson,  Charles  and  Mary 
Lamb,  Eugene  Field,  Robert  Louis 
Stevenson,  and  Thomas  Hood  of  the 
older  generation  and  poems  by  many 
of  the  newer  and  younger  writers. — 
M.  C.  J. 


CONDUCTED  BY  MARBA  C.  JOSEPHSON 


A^others  are  sometimes  at  a  loss  as 
to  just  where  to  go  to  look  for 
information  which  will  prove  stimu- 
lating and  readily  adaptable  to  their 
needs.  This  month  we  thought  it 
might  be  wise  to  run  into  this  page 
some  helpful  information  gleaned 
from  various  sources  so  that  you  in 
turn  might  pass  it  to  your  children. 

Every  mother  should  read  first 
for  herself  and  then  hand  to  her 
daughter  to  read  the  little  book 
called  Letters  to  Susan,  written  by 
Margaret  Culkin  Banning  and  pub- 
lished by  Harper  and  Brothers  of 
New  York.  The  first  section  deal- 
ing with  "The  Situation"  is  a  clear 
summation  of  the  position  in  which  a 
young  woman  finds  herself  today. 
To  most  mothers  this  chapter  will 
be  an  eye-opener  to  the  conditions 
which  confront  a  young  woman  and 
for  which  she  must  be  prepared. 
Mothers  too  often  neglect  to  look 
into  the  modern  world  of  change 
and  unsteady  values;  they  therefore 
do  not  understand  and  cannot  ade- 
quately answer  the  girl's  problems. 

Mrs.  Banning,  herself  a  mother 
who  demanded  almost  too  much 
from  her  daughter,  makes  her  own 
statement  at  the  end  of  this  chap- 
ter: "If  I  am  demanding,  it  is  be- 
cause I  care  so  much.  I  know  what 
a  great  burden  is  on  the  girl  of  to- 
day, and  for  all  her  apparent  non- 
chalance, she  knows  it  too.  She  must 
carry  all  the  new  responsibilities 
we  can  conjure  up  for  her,  earn  her 
living  and  somehow  restore  and  im- 
prove much  of  the  charm  that 
harsher  feminists  tossed  aside.  She 
must  be  able  to  earn  her  way,  pay 
her  own  fare,  and  yet  have  every 
quality  of  feminine  companionship. 
She  must  meet  the  terrible  compe- 
tition of  emotion  in  the  world  today, 
which  is  m  worse  than  it  ever  was 
because  of  the  early  start  it  gets  and 
the  prolongation  it  insists  on  among 
both  men  and  women.  .  ,  . 

"If  we  had  a  safe,  settled  adult 
world  to  open  to  a  girl,  if  we  could 
promise  her  even  a  choice  between 
a  small  job  and  a  good  man's  love, 
it  would  be  different.  But  we  are 
so  confused  ourselves  that  we  can- 
not distinguish  between  the  basic 
and  the  temporary.  We  only  know 
this:  that  little  of  the  danger  and 
happiness  that  girls  ever  faced  has 
been  destroyed,  and  more  peril  and 
fortunately  more  joy  have  been 
added." 


The  letters  are  written  in  the  de- 
lightful manner  which  this  gifted 
novelist  has  used  to  advantage  in 
her  other  works.  She  treats  in- 
formally and  yet  authoritatively 
many  of  the  problems  which  con- 
front young  women.  She  answers 
their  questions  concerning  the  pro- 
prieties, courtesies,  and  niceties  of 
their  existence.  The  book  will  prove 
a  rare  tonic  for  both  mothers  and 
daughters  to  take  in  liberal  doses. 

In  Harper's  Magazine  for  Jan- 
uary, two  exceptionally  good  articles 
appear,  which  all  mothers  will  do 
well  to  read  in  their  entirety.  The 
first  of  these  articles  is  "Tell  the 
Girls  the  Truth"  and  is  written 
anonymously  by  a  Fifth  Avenue 
Buyer.  Every  girl  should  be  trained 
for  some  vocation.  Too  many 
women  have  been  left  helpless  either 
by  the  deaths  of  their  husbands  or 
the  tragedy  of  depression  for  all  of 
us  not  to  wish  girls  to  forestall  ab- 
solute destitution  both  for  them- 
selves and  their  children  by  having 
some  chosen  field  into  which  they 
can  enter. 

However,  this  article  points  out 
very  clearly  that  there  is  not  an 
overly  great  chance  for  them  to  ad- 
vance to  financially  great  heights. 
In  spite  of  this,  there  is  a  real  op- 
portunity for  personal  advancement 
in  happiness  and  satisfaction  from 
the  work  done.  This  is  accomplish- 
ed, this  buyer  assures  us,  "through 
the  development  of  those  personal 
qualities  which  distinguish  each  in- 
dividual young  woman  from  every 
other  woman.  .  .  If  a  young  woman 
wants  intelligently  to  find  happiness, 
her  biggest  job  ...  is  to  decide, 
through  increasing  knowledge  of 
herself  and  through  looking  the  cold 
facts  of  the  economic  system 
squarely  in  the  eye,  whether  or  not 
she  should  direct  her  strenuous  ef- 
forts towards  edging  into  the  nar- 
row,  exclusive  channel   leading   to 


the  top,  or  whether  life  holds  better 
things  for  her." 

The  author  mentions  that  teach- 
ers are  constantly  doing  the  wrong 
thing  in  stressing  the  money  angle 
of  education.  Mothers  too  are  hold- 
ing an  inferior  concept  of  living  in 
front  of  their  children  when  they 
use  money  as  the  measuring  rod  of 
success. 

The  other  article,  also  appearing 
in  the  January  Harper's  is  "Here 
and  Now:  A  Word  to  Parents,"  by 
I.  A.  R.  Wylie.  Several  years  ago, 
I  remember  having  read  a  conden- 
sation of  a  similar  article  by  the  same 
author.  That  article  appeared  in  the 
Reader's  Digest.  It  shocked  me  with 
all  that  it  implied.  I  do  not  know  that 
I  could  even  recommend  upon  read- 
ing this  article,  having  been  prepared 
somewhat  by  her  earlier  one,  a  sim- 
ilar freedom  to  other  youngsters 
which  was  accorded  Miss  Wylie, 
but  I  am  heartily  in  accord  with  her 
idea  that  we  need  to  encourage 
greater  independence  among  even 
the  very  young  children. 

Miss  Wylie  at  the  age  of  ten  was 
able  to  do  effectively  some  things 
which  many  at  the  age  of  twenty 
are  not  able  to  accomplish.  Her 
point  is  well  taken  when  she  states 
that  many  of  our  school  boys  turn 
our  roads  into  battlefields  with  high- 
powered  cars  because  they  have 
been  held  back  so  long  that  al- 
though they  look  adult,  they  within 
themselves  "remain  bewildered, 
frightened,  and  consequently  ag- 
gressive and  dangerous  children." 

Miss  Wylie  believes  that  child- 
hood should  be  happy  and  carefree 
but  that  it  should  not  be  prolonged 
for  one-third  of  the  active  life.  Fun- 
damentally, Miss  Wylie  is  right;  we 
mothers  do  prolong  unnecessarily 
the  infancy  of  our  children.  We  do 
not  encourage  them  to  think  and  act 
for  themselves  independent  of  our 
judgment.  We  expect  them  to  de- 
velop miraculously  into  responsible, 
thinking  adults  when  during  their 
childhood  and  adolescence  we  have 
shielded  them  from  every  independ- 
ent action.  Our  task  as  parents 
should  be  to  lay  the  foundation  well 
and  then  enable  them  to  think  and 
act  according  to  their  best  judgment. 
If  we  do  this,  we  can  rest  assured 
that  the  world  will  move  forward  at 
an  even  more  rapid  and  saner  pace 
than  we  of  the  protected  older  gen- 
eration could  make  it  move. 

109 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 

From  Tropical  North  Australia 

By  THOMAS  D.  REES 

President  of  the  Australian  Mission 


L.    D.   S.    NAMBOUR   CHAPEL 


A  few  months  ago  two  Elders 
laboring  in  the  state  of 
Queensland,  Australia,  were 
given  permission  to  travel  into  the 
tropical  North  country  of  that  sec- 
tion. They  were  instructed  to  stop 
and  preach  the  Gospel  whenever  im- 
pressed by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 
They  traveled  by  foot  through  a 
country  densely  wooded,  dotted 
here  and  there  by  clearings  made  for 
farm  lands. 

All  along  the  way  people  seemed 
anxious  to  hear  them  and  treated 
them  kindly.  The  friendly  farmers 
supplied  them  with  bananas,  pine- 
apples, pawpaws,  custard  apples, 
oranges,  and  long  pieces  of  sugar 
cane. 

After  about  a  hundred  mile  hike 
the  missionaries  arrived  at  the  city 
of  Nambour.  Here  they  located  a 
few  families  of  Saints  who  lived  on 
near-by  farms  which  they  owned. 
These  people  had  seldom  been  vis- 
ited by  Elders. 

The  Elders,  being  impressed  that 
this  was  the  place  they  were  to 
work,  began  distributing  Church  lit- 
erature and  holding  street  meetings. 
People  became  interested  immedi- 
ately and  started  to  read  the  tracts 
and  attend  the  meetings.  This  in- 
terest portrayed  by  so  many  people 
aroused  opposition  to  the  extent  that 
many  slanderous  articles  were  pub- 
lished against  the  missionaries  and 
their  religion.  Not  only  were  they 
denounced  as  dangerous  men  who 
should  be  avoided,  but  people  were 
also  warned  not  to  attend  their  ser- 
110 


vices  or  read  their  literature.  This 
propaganda,  instead  of  hindering  the 
work,  aroused  the  curiosity  of  the 
people,  so  that  they  gathered  to  hear 
what  was  being  preached,  and  also 
to  ask  many  questions.  There  were 
times  when  the  Elders  were  required 
to  talk  from  ten  to  twelve  hours  a 
day  to  meet  the  many  inquiries  of  the 
public. 

In  their  search  for  a  suitable  place 
to  hold  meetings  the  missionaries 
learned  that  a  little  church  building 
was  for  sale.  As  a  result  of  faith, 
prayer,  and  earnest  endeavor,  the 
building  was  purchased  for  a  very 
reasonable  amount.  It  was  repaired 
and  furnished  sufficiently,  through  a 
fund  which  was  collected  by  mem- 
bers of  the  district.  The  building 
is  located  on  the  side  of  a  hill  over- 
looking the  city  of  Nambour.  The 
large  piece  of  ground,  procured  with 
the  building,  is  sodded  down  to 
grass.  A  big  eucalyptus  gum  tree 
grows  in  the  north  lawn,  and  six  or 
seven  banana  trees  are  in  the  south 
lawn. 

On  Sunday,  September  23,  1936, 
less  than  ten  months  after  the  arrival 
of  the  missionaries,  the  little  chapel 
was  dedicated  by  President  Thomas 
D.  Rees  of  the  Australian  Mission. 
At  this  service  the  building  was  filled 
with  Saints  and  investigators,  who 
were  thrilled  by  the  manifestations 
of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  and  by  the 
promise  given  in  the  dedicatory 
prayer  that  the  branch  would  grow 
and  be  known  for  good  among  peo- 
ple of  that  community. 


SUSAN  B. 
ANTHONY 
HONORED 

By  MARY  F. 
KELLY    PYE 

Recently  a  three-cent  postage 
stamp  has  been  issued  by  the 

U.  S.  Post  Office  bearing  the 
portrait  of  Miss  Susan  B.  Anthony, 
the  great  woman  suffrage  leader. 
This  honor  is  deeply  appreciated  by 
her  many  friends  and  especially  by 
the  women  voters.  Only  one 
other  American  woman  has  been 
so  honored  by  the  Post  Office  De- 
partment, she  being  Martha  Wash- 
ington. 

Susan  B.  Anthony  was  born  Feb- 
ruary 15,  1820,  at  Adams,  Massa- 
chusetts, of  Quaker  parents. 

Her  father  was  much  opposed 
to  strong  drink  and  Susan  early  be- 
came a  staunch  temperance  advo- 
cate. Her  first  public  work  in  be- 
half of  temperance  was  in  1852 
when  she  attended  a  meeting  of  the 
"Sons  of  Temperance,"  in  Albany, 
New  York.  Upon  rising  to  com- 
ment upon  a  certain  motion,  Miss 
Anthony  was  informed  that  "the 
sisters  were  not  invited  to  speak  but 
to  listen  and  learn."  As  a  result 
of  this  treatment  she  and  others 
organized  the  Women's  Temper- 
ance Society  of  New  York,  the  first 
of  its  kind  ever  formed. 

In  their  eagerness  to  advance  the 
cause  of  temperance,  the  women 
conceived  the  idea  that  if  they  could 
be  permitted  to  vote  for  their  choice 
of  government  officials,  they  might 
secure  the  election  of  office  holders 
who  would  further  the  -cause  so 
near  to  their  hearts. 

Tt  is  not  generally  known  that 
Miss  Seraph  Young,  daughter  of 
B,  H.  Young  and  a  grand-niece  of 
President  Brigham  Young,  was  the 
first  woman  in  the  United  States  to 
cast  her  vote  with  as  good  a  right 
as  any  male  citizen.  Utah,  how- 
ever, was  not  the  first  state  or  terri- 
tory of  the  Union  which,  by  legis- 
lative enactment,  gave  the  franchise 
to  women.  On  December  10,  1869, 
the  legislature  of  the  newly  organ- 
ized territory  of  Wyoming  had 
passed  a  law   granting   equal   suf- 


frage  to  both  sexes  and  it  was  not 
until  two  months  later  (February 
12,  1870)  that  Acting  Governor 
S.  A.  Mann  signed  an  act  giving 
the  elective  franchise  to  the  women 
of  Utah. 

For  twelve  years  the  women  of 
Utah  enjoyed  the  franchise  but  on 
March  22,  1882,  during  the  anti- 
polygamy  crusade,  this  privilege 
was  withdrawn  from  them  by  the 
passing  in  Congress  of  the  Ed- 
munds-Tucker Law  which  dis- 
enfranchised all  polygamists. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  in 
1882  the  women  of  Utah  meekly 
accepted  disenfranchisement.  A 
Utah  Suffrage  Association  was 
formed  with  Sarah  M.  Kimball  as 
president,  meetings  were  held,  and 
representative  women  were  sent  as 
delegates  to  Woman  Suffrage  con- 
ventions in  Washington,  D.  C, 
where  they  came  in  contact  with 
Miss  Anthony. 

Miss  Anthony  paid  two  visits  to 
Utah,  the  first  in  June,  1871,  when 
accompanied  by  Elizabeth  Cady 
Stanton.  Both  of  the  women  spoke 
in  the  Tabernacle  on  June  29.  The 
second  visit  was  in  May,  1896, 
when,  accompanied  by  Anna  Shaw, 
Miss  Anthony  was  greeted  with  a 
royal  welcome. 

In  appreciation  of  Susan  B.  An- 
thony's services  and  loyal  support, 
on  that  lady's  eightieth  birthday  an- 
niversary, the  women  of  Utah,  ( rep- 
resented by  Margaret  A.  Caine, 
president  of  the  Utah  Silk  Associa- 
tion) presented  her  with  a  hand- 
some brocaded  black  silk  dress  pat- 
tern which  she  highly  appreciated. 
In  her  letter  of  acknowledgment 
she  said:  "The  fact  that  the  mul- 
berry trees  grew  in  Utah  ...  in  a 
state  where  women  are  politically 
equal  with  men,  greatly  enhances  its 
value."  Miss  Susan  B.  Anthony 
died  March  13.  1906,  at  Rochester, 
New  York. 


Solution  to  January  Puzzle 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 

Scriptural  Cross-Word  Puzzle  -  New  Testament  Books 

(See  John  21:25) 


ACROSS 


1  This  epistle  was   doubtless   written   by 

a  brother  of  our  Lord 
5   "to   whom  hath   the   ...   of   the  Lord 

been  revealed?"   John   12:  38 
7  The  longest  of  the  Gospels,  written  by 

"the  beloved  physician" 
11    Upon  a  set  day  Herod  sat  on  his  throne 

to  do   this  Acts   12:  21 

13  Samson's    riddle   was    this 

14  King  when  Christ  was  born 

15  "The  .   .   .  head   is  a  crown  of  glory" 

under   a   certain   condition 

16  Making  dear 

19  Ridge  of  drift 

20  Record  of  a  single  event 

21  Babylonian   deity 
23  Preposition 

25  Christ   rode  on   one 
27  Preposition 


29  Central  figure  of  the  Gospels 
32  "to  be  the  .  .  .  of  the  world"    1  John 
4:  14   (var.) 

35  Number  of  virgins  in  a  parable 

36  Number  of  churches  in  Asia  to  whom 

John  wrote  Rev.   1 :  4 
38  Number  of  chapters  in  Philemon 
42  "And  they  took  him,  and  brought  him 

unto  .  .   ."  Acts   17:  19 
47  A  small  star 
49  Captain  of  David's  army  2   Sam.  20:4 

51  Epistle  that  Paul  wrote  to  a  Greek  in 

Crete 

52  Two  epistles  written  by  "an  apostle  of 

Jesus  Christ" 

53  These  books  are  in  the  New   one 

54  ".  .   .  ,  and  it  shall  be  given  you" 

55  ".  .  .  ,  and  ye  shall  find" 


DOWN 


1  Four  New   Testament   books   bear   the 

name  of  this  apostle 

2  Barren   soil    (Scot.) 

3  Defies 

4  English  college 

6  This  epistle  was  written  in  Corinth  and 

sent  by  Phebe 

7  Bird 

8  Custom 

9  Ghost    (Gr.   Relig.) 
10  Genus  of  snakes 

12  Collection  of  Old  Norse  songs 

13  Paul's  epistle  to  the  first  church  estab- 

lished in  Europe 

17  Growing  out 

18  Civet 

19  ".   .   .  sheep  I   have"  John   10:  16 

22  Expiate 

23  "his  strange  .  .  ."   Isa.   28:  21 

24  "Joshua  burnt  .   .   ."  Josh.  8:  28 


26  Last  chapter  of  Calossians 
28  Found  in  the  ground 

30  Royal  Navy 

31  School  for  religious  teaching 

33  One 

34  Satellite  of  Jupiter 

37  "O  generation  of  .  .  ."  Matt.   3:  7 

39  Fish 

40  Smokes 

41  He    testified    for   Christ    by    writing   a 

book  of  28  chapters 

42  In  this  book,  7  across  continues  the  his- 

tory given  in  his  Gospel 

43  Bitter  vetch 

44  "stand  in  the  .  .  ."  Ezek.   22:  30 

45  Satiate 

46  The  shortest  of  the  Gospels 
48  "no   ...  is  of  the  truth" 

50  "But  we  .  .  .  Jesus"  Heb.  2:  9 


NO.  13 


111 


HARRIET  CROSS  WALTERS,  WIFE  OF  ARCHER 
WALTERS,  WHO  SHARED  ALL  THESE  EXPERI- 
ENCES WITH    HER    HUSBAND. 


JULY  5TH,  1856 

A  deer  or  elk  served  out  to  camp. 
Brother  Parker  brings  into  camp  his 
little  boy  that  had  been  lost.  Great 
joy  right  through  the  camp.  The 
mother's  joy  I  can  not  describe.  Ex- 
pect we  are  going  to  rest.  Washing, 
etc.,  today.  Jordan  Creek.  Made 
a  pair  of  sashes  for  the  old  farmer. 
Indian  meal;  no  flour.     Slept  well. 

6TH 

Made  2  doors  for  the  farmer, — ■ 
3  dollars  and  boarded  with  farmer. 

7TH 

Harriet  better.  Lydia  poorly. 
Traveled  about  20  miles. 

8TH 

Traveled  a  round  about  road 
20  miles.  Crossed  the  river  Mis- 
souri and  camped  at  the  city  of 
Florence.  Very  tired;  glad  to  rest. 
Slept  well.  Lydia  better  and  Har- 
riet. All  in  good  spirits.  Expect 
to  stop  some  time.  Old  Winter 
Quarters. 

9TH 

Rested.    Florence  City. 

10TH 

Repairing  handcarts.    Could  have 
got   3   or   4   dollars   per   day    had 
I  not  engaged  with  Bro.  Spencer  to 
repair  the  carts.    Harriet  better. 
112 


The  journal 


OF 


ARCHER  WALTERS 


PART  VI 


Continuing  the  self-told  story  of  a  man  who  with  his 

"*  wife  and  five  minor  children,  left  home  and  country 

and  comfort  to  cast  his  lot  with  those  who,  in  the  mid-nineteenth 

century  were  sacrificing  all  material  considerations  and  even  life 

itself  for  their  testimonies  of  Gospel  truth. 


Traveled  about  12  miles.     Thunder. 

11TH 

Repairing  carts. 

12TH 
Ditto. 

13TH 

Wrote  to  England  and  rested. 

14TH 

Worked  all  day  at  carts. 

15TH 
Ditto.    Harriet  still  very  ill. 

16TH 
Ditto. 

17TH 

Left  Florence  City  and  traveled 

about  3  miles.      Went  to  to 

seek  work  to  buy  a  pair  of  shoes 
for  Sarah  but  got  no  work  for  want 
of  tools.  Stopped  there  all  night; 
slept  in  a  stable.  Came  back  to 
camp  Friday  morning,  17th. 

18TH 

Harriet  very  ill.  Bought  her  some 
little  niceties,  but  she  could  not  eat 
the  pickles.  Had  a  piece  of  buffalo 
beef  given  to  me. 

19TH 

Repairing  carts  all  day. 


20TH    . 

Preparing    to    start, 
about  7  miles. 


Traveled 


21ST 

Traveled  about  18  miles.     Har- 
riet better. 


22ND 

Passed  off  the  ferry  at  Elk  Horn. 
Storm. 

23RD 

Very  hot  day.    Traveled  about  14 
miles.    Harriet  much  better. 

24TH 

Very  hot.     Went  about  18  miles. 
Harriet  still  better. 

25TH 

Traveled  about  18x/2  miles. 

26TH 

Passed  over  the  ferry — Luke  Fort. 
Traveled  about  6  miles.  As  soon  as 
we  crossed  it  looked  very  heavy  and 
black.  We  had  not  got  far  and  it 
began  to  lightning  and  soon  the 
thunder  roarec?  and  about  the  middle 
of  the  train  of  handcarts  the  light- 
ning struck  a  brother  and  he  fell  to 
rise  no  more  in  that  body.  By  the 
name  of  Henry  Walker,  from  Car- 
lisle Conference,  aged  58  years. 
Left  a  wife  and  children.  One  boy 
burned  a  little  named  James  Stod- 
dard; we  thought  he  would  die  but 
he  recovered  and  was  able  to  walk, 
and  Brother  Wm.  Stoddard,  father 
of  the  boy  was  knocked  to  the 
ground  and  a  sister,  Betsy  Taylor, 
was  terribly  shook  but  recovered. 
All  wet  through.  This  happened 
about  2  miles  from  the  ferry  and  we 
then  went  2  miles  to  camp.  I  put 
the  body  with  the  help  of  others,  on 
the  handcart  and  pulled  him  to  camp 
and  buried  him  without  a  coffin  for 
there  were  no  boards  to  be  had. 
(  To  be  Continued ) 


CONDUCTED   UNDER  THE  SUPERVISION    OF    THE    PRESIDING    BISHOPRIC — EDITED   BY   JOHN    D.    GILES 


COTTONWOOD  WARD 
DEACONS  MAKE  OUTSTAND- 
ING ACTIVITY  RECORD 

'T'he  permanent  values  and  whole- 
A  some  satisfaction  to  be  secured  in 
following  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  Pro- 
gram as  outlined  in  the  quorum  man- 
uals have  been  demonstrated  in  out- 
standing fashion  by  the  two  quorums 
of  Deacons  of  the  Cottonwood  Ward 
of  Cottonwood  Stake. 

The  activities  of  the  quorums,  which 
during  the  past  year  followed  closely 
the  recommended  program  of  the  Pre- 
siding Bishopric,  are  reflected  in  the 
quorum  scrapbook  which  has  recently 
come  to  the  attention  of  the  Presiding 
Bishopric.  The  scrapbook,  one  of  the 
projects  suggested  for  all  quorums  of 
the  Aaronic  Priesthood  in  1936  and 
again  for  1937,  is  intended  to  con- 
tain a  permanent  record  in  picture  and 
story  of  the  activities  of  the  quorum, 
of  unusual  achievements  of  quorum 
members  in  educational,  social,  or  civic 
activities  and  of  news  items  of  general 
interest. 

The  scrapbook  of  the  Cottonwood 
Ward  Deacons  is  replete  with  such 
materials.  It  includes  the  roster  of  all 
officers,  signatures  of  all  members  with 
dates  of  birth,  pictures  and  accounts 
of  hikes,  outings,  and  special  excursions 
including  a  trip  to  Antelope  Island  in 
Great  Salt  Lake  and  one  to  Big  Moun- 
tain where   the   Mormon   Pioneers   in 


CENTER— ORLANDO  N.  ANDERSON.  DEACONS' 
SUPERVISOR;  LEFT— CALVIN  KUHRE,  PRES- 
IDENT FIRST  QUORUM;  RIGHT— JACK  ANDER- 
SON, PRESIDENT  SECOND  QUORUM,  COTTON- 
WOOD WARD,  COTTONWOOD  STAKE. 


THE  MISSION  OF 
THE  CHURCH 

HPhe  mission  of  the  Church  of 
"""  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  is  to  establish  peace. 
The  living  Christ  is  its  head. 
Under  Him  over  one  hundred 
thousand  men  in  the  Church 
are  divinely  authorized  to  rep- 
resent Him  in  variously  as- 
signed positions.  It  is  the  duty  of 
these  representatives  to  manifest 
brotherly  love,  first  toward  one 
another,  then  toward  all  man- 
kind; to  seek  unity,  harmony,  and 
peace  in  organizations  within  the 
Church,  and  then,  by  precept  and 
example,  extend  these  virtues 
throughout  the  world. — From 
"Christmas  Greetings  from  The 
First  Presidency,"  Deseret  News. 


1847  caught  their  first  glimpse  of  the 
Salt  Lake  Valley,  a  report  of  the  an- 
nual turkey  banquet,  with  a  complete 
menu,  financial  report  and  account  of 
the  program,  printed  programs,  tickets 
and  advertising  matter  prepared  by 
quorum  members  for  a  concert  of  the 
Gustav  Adolph  Male  Chorus,  an  event 
sponsored  and  managed  by  members 
of  the  quorums,  letters  from  a  member 
away  from  home,  copies  of  talks  given 
by  Deacons  in  Sacrament  Meeting,  a 
Mother's  Day  feature,  snapshots  of 
quorum  members  and  leaders  in  a 
variety  of  poses,  an  illustrated  account 


of  a  special  honor  accorded  to  an  aged 
Pioneer  of  the  Ward,  the  official  quo- 
rum picture  which  occupies  an  entire 
page  and  includes  the  bishopric  and 
supervisors,  and  a  number  of  items  of 
general  interest  including  pictures  of 
President  Heber  J.  Grant  and  Elder 
George  Albert  Smith  at  the  site  of  the 
new  "This  is  the  Place"  Monument, 
activities  of  other  Aaronic  Priesthood 
groups  and  items  of  world  interest  in 
science  and  religion. 

Calvin  Kuhre  and  Jack  Anderson  are 
Presidents  of  the  two  quorums,  with 
O.  N.  Anderson  as  supervisor  and 
Ellis  Tronier  as  assistant  supervisor. 
Algot  Johnson  is  chairman  of  the  Ward 
Aaronic  Priesthood  Committee.  The 
bishopric  includes  T.  C.  Stayner,  New- 
ell Kuhre  and  George  A.  Faust. 

STANDARD  QUORUM  AWARD 

"Deports  from  Stake  Chairmen  of 
*^"  Aaronic  Priesthood  listing  quorums 
in  their  respective  stakes  which  have 
reached  the  standards  set  by  the  Pre- 
siding Bishopric  for  the  Standard 
Quorum  Award  are  expected  at  the 
earliest  possible  date.  The  reports  are 
to  be  made  from  the  quorum  roll  books 
and  include  only  quorum  members  un- 
der 20  years  of  age.  Adult  members, 
whose  names  should  be  recorded  in  the 
Adult  Aaronic  Priesthood  roll  books, 
are  not  charged  against  any  regular 
quorum  in  compiling  reports. 

Requirements  for  the  award  which 
was  inaugurated  in  1936  and  is  to  be 
continued  in  1937  are  listed  in  all  lesson 
manuals  for  1936  and  1937. 

Standards  were  purposely  set  high 
as  an  incentive  to  outstanding  achieve- 
ment. At  the  same  time,  however,  the 
names  of  all  adults  were  authorized 
to  be  transferred  to  special  rolls  in 
order  to  have  the  figures  represent  only 
those  under  20  years  of  age,  making 
the  standard  easier  of  attainment. 

The  plan  has  created  considerable 
interest  throughout  the  Church  and  is 
credited  with  increasing  activity  in 
many  stakes  and  wards. 

The  procedure  recommended  by  the 
Presiding  Bishopric  is  that  the  Stake 
Aaronic  Priesthood  Committee  is  to 
check  all  quorum  roll  books  to  learn 
which  quorums  have  reached  the  re- 
quired standards.  A  list  of  the  quo- 
rums qualifying  is  then  to  be  sent 
directly  to  the  Presiding  Bishopric. 
The  awards  will  be  sent  to  the  bishop 
of  the  ward  for  all  quorums  in  his 
ward  which  have  qualified  with  the 
recommendation  that  the  award  be 
made  in  Sacrament  meeting  to  the 
quorum  officers,  with  the  quorum  seated 
as  a  body  in  an  appropriate  place  on 
the  stand  or  near  it.  It  is  also  sug- 
gested that  the   Stake  Committee  ar- 

113 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


range  with  the  Stake  Presidency  for 
suitable  recognition  of  the  standard 
quorums  in  stake  conference  or  stake 
Priesthood  meetings. 

The  awards  have  been  printed  on 
heavy  certificate  paper  suitable  for 
framing.  Each  award  will  contain  the 
individual  signatures  of  Presiding 
Bishop  Sylvester  Q.  Cannon  and  his 
counselors,  David  A.  Smith  and  John 
Wells.  Awards  will  be  prepared  and 
sent  out  as  soon  as  reports  are  received 
from  stake  Aaronic  Priesthood  com- 
mittee chairmen. 

OAHU  STAKE  SETS  PACE 

"pOR  nine  consecutive  months  Oahu 
Stake  in  far-off  Hawaii  has  led  the 
entire  Church  in  attendance  at  Aaronic 
Priesthood  Quorum  meetings.  While 
one  of  the  "baby"  stakes  of  the  Church, 
Oahu  has  set  a  record  that  may  well 
be  emulated  by  other  groups.  The 
average  attendance  during  this  period 
has  gone  as  high  as  62  percent  in  two 
consecutive  months  and  has  not  gone 
below  49  percent  at  any  time.  This  is 
considerably  better  than  double  the 
Church  average  and  is  an  exceptional 
record.  The  ten  leading  stakes  in 
Aaronic  Priesthood  Quorum  attend- 
ance are  Oahu  49%,  Maricopa  40%, 
Los  Angeles  38%,  New  York,  37%, 
Pasadena  36%,  Granite  34%,  Bonne- 
ville 33%,  Long  Beach  32%,  Taylor 
32%,  and  Highland  32%. 

MAKE  ADJUSTMENTS  NOW 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year  is  an 
^*  especially  favorable  time  to  bring 
into  activity  those  who  have  not  been 
ordained,  to  advance  those  who  are 
worthy  and  who  have  reached  the 
proper  ages,  to  complete  quorum  or- 
ganizations when  necessary,  to  form 
new  quorums  if  there  are  sufficient 
members  to  do  so,  and  in  general  lay  a 
foundation  for  a  successful  and  profit- 
able year  for  our  boys  and  young  men. 

MANUAL  COMMITTEES  URGED 

f  esson  Manuals  for  Priests,  Teach- 
*"*  ers,  and  Deacons  Quorums  should 
be  ordered  immediately.  The  subjects 
are  as  follows:  Priests — "Priesthood 
and  Spiritual  Growth";  Teachers — 
"Priesthood  Responsibility";  Deacons 
— "Priesthood  and  the  Development  of 
Character."  The  price  is  10c  each. 
All  orders  should  be  sent  to  the  Pre- 
siding Bishop's  office  with  remittance 
accompanying  the  order.  A  new  sug- 
gestion this  year  is  that  a  special  lesson 
manual  committee  be  appointed  in 
every  quorum  or  class  to  take  the 
orders  of  members.  Every  member 
should  have  the  manual  and  study  the 
lessons  regularly.  The  appointment 
of  a  special  committee  should  greatly 
increase  the  use  of  the  manuals  and  in 
turn  improve  the  quantity  and  quality 
of  quorum  activities.  All  such  orders 
should  be  given  to  the  supervisor 
promptly  and  by  him  given  to  the  ward 
clerk. 

114 


FAIRVIEW  AARONIC 
PRIESTHOOD  PROMOTES 
SOCIAL  ACTIVITY 

T)riests,  Teachers,  and  Deacons  of 
*■  Fairview  South  Ward  of  North 
Sanpete  Stake  were  hosts  to  the  Stake 
Presidency,  the  Ward  Bishopric  and 
quorum  supervisors  at  a  banquet  and 
dance,  preceding  the  holidays.  One 
hundred  thirty  persons  were  seated  at 
the  banquet  which  was  served  by  neatly 
uniformed  girls  of  the  ward.  An  in- 
teresting program  preceded  the  dance. 
The  three  Aaronic  Priesthood  quorums 
financed  this  event  as  a  part  of  the 
social  and  fraternal  program. 


GRANT  STAKE  REPORTS 
COMPLETE  ADULT 
ORGANIZATIONS 

pVERY  ward  in  Grant  Stake  was  or- 
■L'  ganized  for  Adult  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood work  ready  to  begin  the  New 
Year.  In  a  report  to  the  Presiding 
Bishopric  the  names  of  all  ward  super- 
visors for  adults  were  listed  and  the 
number  of  members  of  ward  com- 
mittees. These  committees  range  from 
2  to  13  members.  M.  A.  Pond,  Swen 
Johnson,  Clement  Sanders,  and  L.  W. 
Aamodt  are  the  stake  committee  for 
Adult  Aaronic  Priesthood  work. 


Uaronic  Priesthood 

Standard  iuomm  Btoard 


is  issued  by  the  Presiding  Bishopric  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  to  the 


of  the  Ward  of 

for  meritorious  achievement  in 


Stale 


e  in  commen 


dation 


Priesthood  Quorum  Mirity 


during  the  year  This  Quorum  has  reached  the  recommended  standards 

and  is  entitled  to  recognition  as  a  standard  quorum. 

Signed 


>  Dated  ai  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


FORM    OF    AWARD    CERTIFICATE    BEING    SENT   TO   STANDARD    QUORUMS 


THE   WORD   OF  WISDOM   REVIEW 

A  Monthly  Presentation  of  Pertinent  Information  Regarding  the 

Lord's  Law  of  Health 


THE  OVERFLOWING  FOUNTAIN  OF  EVIL 

Resolution  Drafted  by  Horace  Mann  at  Ohio  State 
Teachers  Association  Meeting  in  1856. 

"Tt  is  no  extravagance  to  say  that  the  sum  total  of  prudence,  of  wisdom,  of 
comfort  of  exemplary  conduct,  and  of  virtue,  would  have  been  today  seven- 
fold what  they  are  throughout  the  world  but  for  the  existence  of  intoxicating 
beverages  among  men;  and  that  the  sum  total  of  poverty,  of  wretchedness,  of 
crime,  and  of  sorrow,  would  not  be  one-tenth  part  today  what  they  are  now  but 
for  the  same  prolific,  overflowing  fountain  of  evil  No  one  can  deny  that 
intemperance  carries  ruin  everywhere.  It  reduces  the  fertile  farm  to  barrenness. 
It  suspends  industry  in  the  shop  of  the  mechanic.  It  banishes  skill  from  the 
cunning  hand  of  the  artisan  and  artist.  It  dashes  to  pieces  the  locomotive  of  the 
engineer.  It  sinks  the  ship  of  the  mariner.  It  spreads  sudden  night  over  the 
solar  splendors  of  genius.  But  nowhere  is  it  so  ruinous  as  in  the  school  and  the 
college,  as  upon  the  person  and  character  of  the  student,  himself." 

—"Allied  Youth." 


CONDUCTED   UNDER  THE  SUPERVISION    OF    THE    PRESIDING    BISHOPRIC — EDITED   BY   JOHN    D.    GILES 


Ward  Teacher's  Message  for  March,  1937 

LIVING  OUR  RELIGION 

Tpon  every  person  claiming  membership  in  the  Church  rests  the  respon- 

sibility  of  so  living  that  every  act  will  reflect  credit  upon  the  Church. 

The  first  obligation  resting  upon  the  Church,  as  declared  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  is  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  world.  This  is  a 
great  responsibility — a  sacred  and  exalted  calling.  But  the  second  obliga- 
tion, that  of  living  our  religion,  is  still  higher  and  greater. 

These  two  obligations  are  very  closely  related.  The  preaching  of  the 
Elders  would  be  immeasurably  increased  in  effectiveness,  if  the  demon- 
strated fruits  of  Mormonism  were  reflected  in  the  lives  of  all  members  of 
the  Church.  If  we  have  faith  enough  to  live  the  plain  principles  of  our 
religion,  to  practice  what  we  have  been  taught  all  our  days,  we  are  des- 
tined to  become  "the  pride  and  glory  of  the  earth."  If  we  care  for  our 
poor  better  than  other  churches  do;  if  our  young  people  enjoy  greater 
opportunities  and  privileges,  and  grow  up  free  from  sin  and  uncontaminated 
with  the  wickedness  of  the  world;  if  we  are  distinguished  for  our  honesty, 
our  sobriety,  our  industry,  and  the  true  spirit  of  cooperation  in  all  things; 
if  we  do  actually  have  better  health  and  live  longer;  if  our  lives  are  happier 
and  fuller,  the  world  will  soon  come  to  know,  and  the  efforts  of  the  mis- 
sionaries will  have  far  greater  force  and  effect.  The  Elders  will  be  sought 
after.  Our  non-Mormon  friends  who  live  among  us  will  be  impressed. 
The  Church  will  grow  and  expand  as  never  before. 

We  cannot  all  do  missionary  work  abroad,  but  we  can  render  valuable 
and  important  missionary  service  here  at  home.  To  do  this  is  our  simple 
duty.  The  standing  of  the  Church  is  unquestionably  more  favorable  than 
ever  before.  But  how  much  more  favorable  would  it  be,  if  we  all  really 
lived  our  religion? 

This  is  a  day  of  demonstration.  Seventeen  hundred  missionaries  may 
preach  this  Gospel  loud  and  long,  far  and  near,  but  they  can  never  preach 
it  with  the  convincing  power  that  we  can  do  by  living  it. 


AARONIC  PRIESTHOOD  WARD 
TEACHING   SHOWS  INCREASE 

T17ard  teaching  by  members  qf  the 
*™  Aaronic  Priesthood  is  showing 
gratifying  increase  as  indicated  by  the 
reports  for  the  first  nine  months  of 
1936,  recently  tabulated  in  the  of- 
fice of  the  Presiding  Bishopric.  Eleven 
thousand  and  thirty-seven,  or  prac- 
tically 25  per  cent  of  the  members 
of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  from  12 
to  20  years  of  age,  are  now  acting  as 
regular  ward  teachers.  Considering 
the  fact  that  a  comparatively  small  per- 
centage of  Deacons  are  thus  engaged 
it  is  evident  that  a  substantial  number 
of  ordained  Teachers  and  Priests  are 
regularly  assigned  to  ward  teaching  in 
accordance  with  the  recommendations 
of  the  Presiding  Bishopric. 

An  increasing  number  of  ward 
Aaronic  Priesthood  supervisors  are 
now  giving  special  training  in  ward 
teaching,  preparing  quorum  members 
to  do  effective  work  in  the  calling 
which  has  been  assigned  to  them  by 
revelation.  A  desirable  procedure 
now  being  followed  in  many  wards 
is  to  have  members  of  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood  assigned  only  to  homes  of 
active  members  of  the  Church.  Homes 


of  inactive  members  and  those  known 
to  be  critical  are  assigned  to  older 
brethren  with  wide  experience  in 
Church  affairs.  Under  such  condi- 
tions reports  indicate  that  the  work  of 
young  men  as  ward  teachers  is  not  only 
entirely  satisfactory  but  in  many  cases 
is  as  thorough  and  effective  as  that  of 
older  men. 

Forty-three  stakes  have  100  or  more 
members  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood 
under  20  years  of  age  acting  as  ward 
teachers.  The  following  stakes  have 
more  than  150  and  lead  the  Church 
in  this  activity:  Wells,  236;  Ogden, 
226;  Salt  Lake,  204;  St.  Joseph,  195; 
North  Weber,  193;  Pioneer,  190; 
South  Davis,  188;  Rexburg,  187;  Cot- 
tonwood, 183;  Snowflake,  183;  Logan, 
160;  Palmyra,  157;  East  Jordan,  156; 
Maricopa,  156;  Cache,  153;  Hyrum, 
153,  and  Grant,  152. 

ADULT  AARONIC  PRIESTHOOD 
ACTIVE  IN  WARD  TEACHING 

/^ratifying  results  of  the  missionary 
V*  phases  of  the  Adult  Aaronic 
Priesthood  Plan  are  indicated  in  the 
return  to  Church  service  of  1433 
members  as  ward  teachers.  This  de- 
cidedly   encouraging    result    is    shown 


by  the  report  for  the  first  nine  months 
of  1936  as  tabulated  in  the  Presiding 
Bishop's  Office. 

For  the  first  time  since  the  inaugu- 
ration of  the  Adult  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood plan,  the  quarterly  reports  list 
adults  separately  from  those  under  20 
years  of  age.  This  being  the  first  tab- 
ulation covering  a  similar  period  com- 
parisons are  not  available  with  other 
years  but  it  is  clearly  evident  that  sub- 
stantial gains  have  been  made  in  Adult 
Aaronic  Priesthood  activity  during  the 
past  year.  In  practically  all  cases  these 
brethren  are  paired  with  other  adults 
who  are  experienced  in  the  work.  Re- 
ports from  stake  Aaronic  Priesthood 
supervisors  indicate  an  even  greater 
increase  during  1937. 

The  following  stakes  are  leaders  in 
the  number  of  adult  members  of  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood — those  20  years  of 
age  or  older — now  engaged  in  ward 
teaching:  Salt  Lake,  57;  Pioneer,  45; 
Wayne,  37;  Duchesne,  35;  Hyrum,  31; 
Logan,  29;  Cache,  26;  Emery,  26;  North 
Weber,  23;  Oneida,  23;  Uintah,  22; 
Wells,  22;  Sevier,  22;  Ensign,  21;  Sum- 
mit, 20. 

BOX  ELDER  STAKE 
STANDARDS  FOR 
WARD  TEACHERS 

Duty  of  Ward  Teachers: 

Watch  over  the  Church. 

Be  with  and  strengthen. 

No  iniquity. 

No   backbiting. 

No  lying. 

No  slandering. 

See  that  Church  meets  often. 

See  that  all  do  their  duty. 

Ward  Teachers  Require: 

Authority  of  the  Priesthood. 
Knowledge  of  the  Gospel. 
Love  for  the  work. 
Determination  to  do  his  duty. 

What  a  Ward  Teacher  Should 
Do  and  Be: 

Get  acquainted. 

Be  where  most  needed  in  cases  of 

sickness  and  death. 
Visit  each  family  monthly. 
Go  to  homes  with  love  in  his  heart 
Have  love  for  God,  for  His  children, 

and  for  all  that  is  good. 

Don't  believe  all  you  hear,  but  be- 
lieve all  you  say. 

Tact  is  less  what  you  say  than  how 
you  say  it. 

Attend  monthly  report  meetings  and 
give  report. 

115 


General  Superintendence^ 
Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 

ALBERT  E.  BOWEN 

GEORGE  Q.  MORRIS 

FRANKLIN  L.   WEST 

OSCAR  A.  KIRKHAM, 

Executive  Secretary 


General  Offices  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 

SO  NORTH  MAIN  STREET 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

General  Offices  Y.  W.  M.  I.  A. 

33  BISHOP'S  BUILDING 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

Send  all  Correspondence  to  Committees  Direct  to  General  Offices 


General  Presidency 
Y.  W.  M.  I.  A. 

RUTH  MAY  FOX 

LUCY  GRANT  CANNON 

CLARISSA  A.  BEESLEY 

ELSIE  HOGAN  VAN  NOY, 

Secretary 


OPERA 

'"Phe  opera  should  now  be  well  under 
way.  If  you  have  not  already  done 
so,  the  Music,  Drama,  and  Dance  Di- 
rectors, in  connection  with  the  Com- 
munity Activity  Chairmen  should  get 
together  and  determine  how  the  opera 
is  to  be  used;  that  is,  whether  it  is  to 
be  used  as  a  stage  production  or  to  be 
sung  in  concert  as  a  part  of  the  music 
festival.  Either  will  be  very  satisfac- 
tory. 

The  libretto  written  for  our  own 
special  use  will  make  it  a  very  clever 
stake  performance,  and  not  difficult  to 
do.  The  average  ward  should  be  able 
to  produce  it  successfully. 

By  having  the  music  sung  and  the 
story  told  the  basis  of  a  very  excep- 
tional music  festival  could  be  laid. 

If  used  as  a  stage  production,  the 
opera  provides  an  opportunity  for  the 
entire  personnel  of  the  Community  Ac- 
tivity Committee  to  combine  their  ef- 
forts in  making  what  could  be  the  most 
outstanding  opera  we  have  yet  used 
in  M.  I.  A.  If  the  entire  committee 
will  pool  their  efforts  it  should  give 
people  a  real  treat  and  add  to  the  rich- 
ness of  community  life. 

DRAMA 

HpHE  middle  of  February  should  see 
■*■  the  opera  Martha  pretty  well  fin- 
ished and  the  drama  festival,  through 
the  use  of  the  three-act  plays,  being 
planned. 

Reports  from  the  field  indicate  that 
the  one-act  plays  have  been  well  liked 
and  in  general  well  presented.  It  is 
expected  that  the  three-act  plays  will 
be  equally  successful.  The  plan  to  have 
certain  wards  do  certain  plays  and 
exchange  with  other  wards  has  been 
generally  followed  and  well  liked.  It 
is  thought  that  the  three-act  arrange- 
ment will  be  as  successful. 

"So  This  Is  London"  is  a  clever 
comedy  and  should  give  pleasure  both 
to  those  who  play  it  as  well  as  to  those 
who  witness  it.  The  semi-religious 
play  "A  Stranger  Passes"  will  be  im- 
pressive among  Latter-day  Saint  audi- 
ences. 

DANCE  FESTIVAL 

HPhe  Dance  festival  this  year  should 
be  made  up  of  original  dances;  the 
two  dances  we  are  using  this  year  are 
"The  Gleam  Waltz"  and  "The  Aloha 
Oe  Fox  Trot,"  as  well  as  the  "Gold 
and  Green  Centennial  Waltz,"  and  the 
"Gold    and   Green   Caprice."      These 

116 


latter  are  described  on  pages  94-96 
of  the  Community  Activity  Manual, 
1933  edition. 

Growing  out  of  the  teaching  of  dance 
fundamentals  should  come  these  orig- 
inal dances.  January  and  February 
are  the  big  months  for  giving  instruc- 
tion in  dance  fundamentals.  Instruc- 
tors should  keep  in  mind  constantly 
that  these  fundamentals  should  result 
in  the  group  organizing  original  steps. 
Make  your  groups  enthusiastic  imme- 
diately with  the  idea  of  creating  orig- 
inal dances.  Have  them  start  with  a 
simple  four-measure  step  and  then  add 
to  it.  Keep  in  mind  form  and  balance 
and  then  see  if  you  can  not  put  to- 
gether suggestive  materials  from  the 
various  wards  and  unite  them  in  a  real 
stake  dance.  Not  only  ihe  waltz  and 
the  fox  trot  can  be  the  form  of  these 
original  dances,  but  they  may  include 
line,  circle,  or  quadrille  formations  or- 
ganized for  any  number  of  dancers. 

THEME  CEREMONY 

TT'his  suggested  exercise  for  Sunday 
evening  joint  program  was  submit- 
ted by  Nina  F.  Moss  of  South  Davis 
Stake : 

Cast 

Two  men,  2  women. 

No.  1  to  represent  original  members. 

No.  2  to  represent  one  of  presidency 
at  time  slogans  were  instituted. 

No.  3  to  represent  present  M.  I.  A. 
presidency  of  ward. 

No.  4  to  represent  youth  of  today. 

Enough  members  to  represent  each 
year's  slogan  except  that  of  the  pres- 
ent year.  (Preferred  2  Scouts,  2  Bee 
Hive  Girls,  2  Explorers,  2  Juniors,  2  M 
Men,  2  Gleaners,  and  as  many  Seniors 
and  Adults  as  necessary  to  complete). 

One  girl  ( or  boy )  to  lead  congre- 
gation in  this  year's  theme  and  song 
(Carry  On);  may  be  costumed,  if  de- 
sired; holds  lighted  candle  for  others 
to  light  their  candles. 

Equipment 

One  card  table  neatly  covered,  4 
holders,  4  candles  (if  possible,  differ- 
ent   colors ) . 

Formation 

Any  stage  or  platform. 

Have  table  placed  before  services 
begin  in  stage  center. 

When  ready  for  ceremony,  have 
march  for  participants  to  enter  and 
take  places  in  semi-circle. 

Ceremony 

No.    1.       (If    original    member    not 


available  use  a  descendant  if  possible ) . 

In  memory  of  those  remaining  and 
departed  whose  inspiration  and  intel- 
ligence made  possible  this  organiza- 
tion, I  light  this  candle.  May  the  rays 
therefrom  protract  to  us  the  same  holi- 
ness of  thought  and  action  which  re- 
volved in  their  minds  at  the  time  of  its 
conception.  (Lights  candles.)  Slight 
pause. 

No.  2.  (Representing  M.  I.  A.  pres- 
idency at  time  slogans  were  in- 
troduced ) . 

I  light  this  candle  in  honor  of  the 
master  minds  which  instituted  for  us 
the  M.  I.  A.  slogans,  that  we  may 
continually  be  reminded  of  standards 
to  obtain.  ( Lights  candle,  then  those  in 
semi-circle  repeat  in  turn  one  slogan 
each  up  to  present  theme.  Slogans 
to  be  found  in  executive  manual. ) 

No.  3.  (Representing  this  year's 
presidency).  Lighting  candle  before 
speech.  As  the  beam  from  this  candle 
adds  "light  feet"  to  those  already 
burning,  may  this  year's  theme  more 
fully  penetrate  our  souls.   Slight  pause. 

No.  4  ( Youth  of  today ) .  Lights  can- 
dle while  saying  speech  to  "candle." 

Representing  the  yc'uth  of  today  I 
light  this  candle,  in  i.  ,nor  of  those 
who  so  unselfishly  and  diligently  have 
labored  to  hew  the  path  for  us  from 
the  beginning.  That  we  may  ever  be 
alert"  and  willing  to  press  forward, 
making  good  use  of  our  inheritance 
and  shielding  our  light  from  extinction 
is  the  desire  of  the  youth  of  M.  I.  A. 

Theme  girl  immediately  lifts  baton 
or  wand  and  requests  audience  to  arise 
and  repeat  this  year's  theme  and  sing 
the  chorus  of  "Carry  On."  (Organist 
must  be  ready  immediately  following 
theme  with  chord  for  pitch  of  song ) . 
Congregation  seated,  participants 
march  off  stage. 


^o^rrddidfe 


Axel  A.  Madsen  and  Emily  C.  Adams,  Chairmen; 
R.  L.  Evans,  L.  A.  Stevenson,  Grace  C.  Neslen, 
Laura   P.    Nicholson,   Aurelia  Bennion. 


Co  often  the  question  is  asked, 
^  "What  is  literature?"  Another  one 
is,  "What  is  good  literature?"  Various 
people  have  answered  it  and  from 
many  different  angles.  C.  Alphonso 
Smith  in  his  book,  What  Can  Litera- 
ture Do  For  Me,  says  that  literature 
includes  all  writings  that  express   for 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


us  what  we  consciously  or  uncon- 
sciously feel  the  need  of  saying  but 
cannot.  According  to  Mr.  Smith,  Lin- 
coln's Gettysburg  Address  is  literature 
because  he  said  for  the  people  who 
were  listening  and  for  those  who  have 
since  read  it,  just  what  they  would 
like  to  have  said. 

Jesse  Lee  Bennett  in  What  Books 
Can  Do  For  You,  says:  "Books  can 
not  take  the  place  of  life.  Books  can- 
not give  us  what  experience  can  give 
us.  But  books  can  widen  and  enlarge 
life  illimitably.  And  books  can  clarify 
and  enrich  experience."  Now,  accord- 
ing to  this  definition,  the  question  is 
"What  do  I  want  to  get  from  litera- 
ture?" Just  as  one  asks  himself  what 
things  he  wants  in  his  home,  so  he  can 
ask  himself  what  experiences  he  can 
bring  into  his  life  through  reading 
that  will  make  life  more  entertaining, 
interesting,  or  useful.  And  that  liter- 
ature will  be  good  that  will  bring  such 
experience. 

Stafford  Brooks  says:  "Writing  is 
not  literature  unless  it  gives  to  the 
reader  a  pleasure  which  arises  not  only 
from  the  things  said  but  from  the  way 
in  which  they  are  said,  and  that  pleas- 
ure is  only  given  when  the  words  are 
carefully  or  curiously  or  beautifully 
put  together  into  sentences."  Another 
question  to  consider  then,  is,  "Do  I 
enjoy  beautiful  things  or  am  I  satis- 
fied with  'just  anything.?'  " 

Lowell  has  said,  "Literature,  proper- 
ly so  called,  draws  its  sap  from  the 
deep  soil  of  human  nature's  common 
and  everlasting  sympathies,  the  gath- 
ered leaf  mould  of  countless  genera- 
tions, and  not  from  any  top  soil  capri- 
ciously scattered  over  the  surface." 
Another  question  to  answer  then  is, 
"What  kind  of  associations  do  I  want 
to  keep?" 

"There  is  first  the  literature  of 
knowledge  and  secondly,  the  literature 
of  power.  The  function  of  the  first 
is  to  teach;  the  function  of  the  second 
is  to  move;  the  first  is  a  rudder,  the 
second  an  oar  or  a  sail.  The  first 
speaks  to  the  mere  discursive  under- 
standing; the  second  speaks  ultimate- 
ly, it  may  happen,  to  the  higher  under- 
standing or  reason,  but  always 
through  affections  of  pleasure  and 
sympathy." — Thomas   DeQuincey. 

As  Adults  we  must  decide  what  we 
want  from  books  and  what  good  lit- 
erature is. 


Do  you  know  that  the  book  has 
thirteen  chapters,  every  one  a  stimu- 
lator? Try  one  of  them  at  once — if 
you  haven't  already  done  so.  Your 
M.  LA.  library  probably  has  the  book, 
but  if  not,  you  can  buy  all  thirteen 
chapters  found  under  one  cover  for 
a  dollar — just  seven  and  eight-thir- 
teenths cents  a  chapter. 

If  you  do  not  have  a  desire  to  own 
a  book  personally,  thirteen  of  you 
could  buy  one  for  eight  cents  each, 
each  purchasing  a  chapter. 

"Each  new  friend!"  Read  the  book 
and  you'll  not  only  make  friends  with 
Morgan  and  Webb  but  with  many  oth- 
er important  people. 

Here's  a  brief  story  from  the  book 
which  may  help  introduce  it  and,  at 
the  same  time,  help  you  along  your 
way. 

"Thomas  R.  Preston,  one  of  Chat- 
tanooga's most  prominent  bankers, 
when  a  young  man,  found  himself  in 
a  blind  alley  job. 

"  Tm  worth  more  than  twenty-five 
dollars  a  month,'  he  told  his  boss.  'I 
think  I'm  worth  thirty-five.' 

"  'Perhaps  you  are,  but  clerks  in 
this  town  are  to  be  had  for  twenty- 
five  dollars,  just  as  socks  are  to  be  had 
for  twenty-five  cents.  You  wouldn't 
think  of  paying  more  than  the  market 
value  for  socks,  or  for  a  hat  or  a  pair 
of  shoes.  The  bank  can't  afford  to  pay 
more  than  the  market  value  for  its 
clerks.' 

"  'But  I  must  earn  more,'  Preston 
argued. 

"  'Then  get  out  of  the  clerk  class,' 
replied  his  boss. 

"Was  Preston  getting  a  raw  deal? 
No,  he  was  getting  a  lucky  break.  He 
was  getting  a  jolt  which  gave  him 
spunk  enough  to  quit  being  a  clerk. 
But  it  would  not  have  been  lucky  if 
he  had  nursed  his  hurt  feelings  and 
felt  himself  abused.  Instead  of  pout- 
ing he  did  something.  He  got  into  a 
job  which   offered   advancement." 

A  Morgan  and  Webb  axiom — "Luck 
is  not  an  accident — it  is  a  habit.  It 
is  the  habit  of  turning  every  incident 
into  something  which  is  for  your  own 
good." 

That's  but  one  little  story  from  one 
of  the  thirteen  chapters  packed  full 
of  illustration  and  inspiration.  Of 
course  you'll  read  the  book. 

You  will  be  interested  in  learning 
that  Dr.  Carl  F.  Eyring  has  consented 
to  take  charge  of  the  writing  of  our 
1937-1938  Senior  Manual. 


Heoneu 


Dr.  L.  L.  Dalnes  and  Charlotte  Stewart,  Chairmen; 
H.  R.  Merrill,  Lucy  W.  Smith,  Hazel  Brockbank, 
Vida  F.  Clawson,  Polly  R.  Hardy. 


"JhACH  new  friend  you  acquire  in- 
'L/  creases — just  a  bit — your  person- 
al charm." 

That  is  the  last  sentence  in  the  book 
Making  the  Most  of  Your  Life,  by 
Morgan  &  Webb.  Yes,  Seniors,  that 
is  your  reading  course  book. 


Burton  K.  Farnsworth,   Chairman;  Floyd  G.  Eyre, 
F.   S.  Harris,   Homer  C.  Warner,   Werner  Kiepe. 


It  is  desirable  to  invite  attention 
again  to  the  significance  of  the  M  Man 
and  Master  M  Man  Pins.  See  1936- 
1937  Manual,  pages  206  to  209,  inc. 


Helen  S.  Williams,   Chairman;  Erma  Roland,  Ann 
M.  Cannon,    Rose  W.   Bennett,   Katie   C.   Jensen. 

TPhis  is  the  time  of  year  for  inventory 
■*■  taking,  the  time  to  take  stock  of 
Gleaner  objectives  and  requirements, 
and  to  replenish  efforts,  preparation, 
and  enthusiasm.  Is  every  Gleaner  girl 
a  tithe  payer?  Because  of  your  lead- 
ership some  girl  may  be  inspired  to 
pay  her  tithes  and  fast  offerings,  and 
receive  blessings  and  benefits  which 
she  has  never  known  before.  Renew 
your  efforts  and  seek  for  inspiration 
that  you  may,  before  the  Mutual  year 
ends,  have  every  one  of  your  girls 
on  the  tithing  record. 

Next,  are  you  stimulating  the  inter- 
est in  the  reading  course  book?  Anne 
Morrow's  Lindbergh's  North  To  the 
Orient  should  be  read  by  every  girl. 
Make  time  one  evening  for  discussion 
of  the  book,  giving  the  girls  in  your 
group  the  opportunity  of  expressing 
what  they  like  about  it.  Stress  the 
need  of  reading  good  books,  of  the 
newspapers,  of  first  class  magazine 
articles.  If  through  your  leadership 
your  girls  are  led  into  the  world  of 
good  literature  and  stimulating  dis- 
cussion about  books,  you  will  have 
given  them  something  that  will  bring 
them  happiness  which  will  last  a  life- 
time. 

Banquets  are  now  under  way.  The 
greatest  success  in  these  delightful  so- 
cial events  comes  when  all  participate 
in  the  preparation.  Have  these  ban- 
quets high  class;  by  this  we  do  not 
mean  that  they  need  be  expensive. 
Some  of  the  loveliest  affairs  have  been 
those  which  cost  the  least  in  money. 
Keep  the  theme  of  the  evening  on  a 
high  plane,  with  music,  toasts,  and 
decorations  all  in  perfect  harmony. 
Often  the  question  of  dress  arises  in 
regard  to  the  Gleaner  banquet — a  good 
rule,  is  to  have  every  one  wear  the 
very  best  she  has,  whether  it  be  after- 
noon or  formal.  Do  not  make  any 
hard  and  fast  rules  about  what  must 
be  worn. 

During  the  month  of  February,  the 
best  efforts  of  the  Gleaner  leader  must 
be  put  forth,  if  she  is  to  keep  the  class 
morale  at  a  high  standard.  New  meth- 
ods of  teaching  and  presenting  the 
lessons  must  be  thought  out  and  used, 
and  Gleaners  must  be  given  every 
possible  chance  to  participate  in  class 
discussion.  The  lessons  for  February 
are  brimming  over  with  interest  for 
girls.  "Prayer  An  Experience  Rich 
In  Returns,"  gives  a  wonderful  op- 
portunity for  testimony  bearing.  The 
modern  girl  needs  the  guiding  influence 
of  her  Heavenly  Father,  and  through 
the  contact  of  prayer  a  closeness  to 
Him  and  an  understanding  with  Him 
is  established.  Divide  the  girls  into 
groups  of  four  to  six,  work  out  sev- 
eral questions  pertaining  to  prayer, 
(Continued  on  page  118) 

117 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


{Continued  from  page  117) 
then  let  these  different  groups  separ- 
ate and  for  ten  minutes  discuss  them, 
bringing  back  to  the  class  their  find- 
ings. 

With  the  lesson  on  "Work  and 
School,"  encourage  your  class  mem- 
bers to  bring  the  problems  which  they 
meet  in  their  daily  work  in  their  class 
room,  and  then  talk  these  problems 
through,  using  the  manual  as  the  basis 
for  your  answers.  The  lesson  on  the 
"Word  of  Wisdom,"  comes  at  a  time 
when  girls  of  today  particularly  need 
it.  As  a  suggestion,  if  it  is  possible 
to  get  just  the  right  type  of  young 
man,  M  Men  age,  you  might  invite 
him  to  give  a  talk  stressing  the  matter 
of  smoking  and  drinking.  Never  be- 
fore in  our  history  has  there  been 
such  a  need  for  proper  guidance  of 
our  young  people  in  these  matters.  If 
only  girls  realized  how  they  cheap- 
ened themselves  and  how  they  marred 
their  chances  for  happiness  they  would 
look  to  the  Word  of  Wisdom  as  a 
safeguard  of  health  and  lasting  con- 
tentment. 

Even  though  the  year  is  past  the 
half  way  mark,  do  not  relax  in  your 
efforts  of  building  up  membership.  At 
the  beginning  of  this  course  of  study, 
Dr.  Adam  S.  Bennion  reminded  you 
that  the  success  of  your  teaching 
could  be  measured  in  the  growth  of 
your  classes.  This  meant,  growth  in 
membership  as  well  as  understanding 
and  outlook  on  life;  so  as  the  year 
moves  on,  take  inventory  of  your  ob- 
jectives, and  with  renewed  energy  and 
faith  carry  on. 

Every  day  splendid  reports  are  re- 
ceived from  different  stakes  on  the 
activities  carried  on  by  M  Men  and 
Gleaners.  The  following  is  a  report 
of  a  reception  and  dance  given  by  the 
Gleaners  of  Shelley  Stake.  This  well 
thought  out  program  for  the  entire 
year's  work  is  inspirational,  and  bears 
testimony  to  the  fact  that  where  youth 
is  given  an  incentive  to  socialize, 
activity  of  wholesome  kinds  will  be 
welcomed  by  our  Gleaners  and  M 
Men.  The  Gleaner  Committee  wishes 
to  congratulate  every  leader  who  is 
planning  and  guiding  the  youth  of  the 
Church  into  a  higher  cultured  field  of 
activity. 

TO  GLEANER  COMMITTEE 

'T'he  Gleaner  reception  was  a  huge 
A  success.  Our  committees  all  re- 
sponded nicely — each  ward  was  given 
one  special  duty  so  each  felt  a  respon- 
sibility. Two  hundred  people  called. 
It  was  held  in  our  Stake  Tabernacle 
and  the  M.  I.  A.  held  a  dance  follow- 
ing so  all  the  guests  remained.  Each 
guest  was  taxed  10  cents  and  this  paid 
for  our  refreshments:  punch,  waffles, 
hot  cocoa,  nuts,  and  mints,  also  a  love- 
ly red  rose  for  our  charming  girls. 

We  are  to  have  another  affair  in 
March. 

Last  Wednesday  we  held  our   M 

118 


Men  Gleaner  banquet  and  dance.  We 
appointed  committees  throughout  the 
stake  M  Men  Gleaner  organization 
then  we  as  stake  leaders  helped  them 
carry  it  through.  Our  M  Men  Leader 
is  an  M  Man  just  twenty  and  unmar- 
ried. I  was  delighted  with  his  thoughts, 
his  method  of  procedure,  and  the  way 
he  worked  with  the  young  people  and 
had  them  cooperate.  All  I  did  was 
to  keep  things  moving  and  to  keep 
very  much  interested.  I  tried  so  hard 
not  to  suggest — just  asked  questions 
when  I  felt  it  was  necessary  and  to 
put  the  point  over  in  that  way.  Of 
course  the  Lord  was  asked  for  help 
and  He  gave  it.  Socially  the  affair 
was  a  huge  success. 

We  have  a  buffet  supper  for  Janu- 
ary, a  Valentine  or  Colonial  dance  for 
February,  a  formal  reception  in  March, 
an  outdoor  affair  for  April,  and  a  wed- 
ding reception  for  our  M  Men  and 
Gleaners  who  have  married  during  the 
year  planned.  Since  the  reception  in 
November  the  young  people  want 
more  social  affairs — they  are  asking 
for  them  and  working  for  them.  The 
matter  of  dress  has  been  simplified. 
Shelley  Stake  Gleaner  Leader, 

The  following  is  the  program  of  the 
Gleaner  and  M  Men  banquet,  held 
December  30,  1936,  in  the  Shelley 
Stake  Tabernacle : 

Program: 

1.  Trumpet    Solo Herman   Fielding 

(Jamestown) 

2.  Toast  to  the  CandlcEvelyn  Davenport 

(Woodville) 

3.  Lighting  the  Candle -Anna  Bolstead 

(Firth) 

4.  Vocal  Solo Max  Harker 

(Jamestown) 

5.  Let  Thy  Candle  Burn  Within _ 

Wendell  Christensen 

(Goshen) 

6.  Candle  Drip Doyle  Landon 

(Kimball) 

7.  Piano  Solo Maurine  Jensen 

(Shelley  2nd) 

8.  Snuffing  the  Candle William  Messick 

(Basalt) 
Theme — Candle  Light. 
Toastmaster — Rex  Jensen. 
Toastmistress — Bernice  Loahoff. 


"You  have  to  believe  in  happiness, 
Or  happiness  never  comes." 

"Vou  MAY  say  to  me,  there  is  no  les- 
A  son  on  "happiness,"  the  thought 
for  March  is  "courtship."  Why  not 
discuss  happiness  in  courtship?  And 
happiness  in  courtship  means  happi- 
ness in  life,  and  happiness  in  life,  means 
happiness  in  eternity. 

No  doubt,  you  fine  M  Men  and 
Gleaners  could  tell  the  great  story  of 
courtship  with  its  joys  and  thrills  and 
promises  far  better  than  we  oldsters, 
but  it  might  be  a  wonderful  advantage 
in  the  game  if  little  interesting  prob- 


lems were  spread  out  upon  the  table 
and  sifted  and  strained  until  the  valu- 
able nuggets  of  gold  in  true  and  last- 
ing friendships  and  matings  were  found 
and  treasured.  Some  day,  I  hope,  there 
will  be  schools  in  which  the  problems 
of  courtship  will  be  discussed  openly 
— not  with  any  intention  to  take  away 
the  naturalness,  spontaneity,  and  love- 
liness of  the  mating  period  of  one's 
life,  but  with  a  view  to  the  able  hand- 
ling and  understanding  of  the  most 
interesting  and  challenging  period  of 
life.  In  fact,  the  period  of  courting 
holds  in  its  slim  fingers  the  future  hap- 
piness, or  the  future  despair  of  two 
human  beings,  aside  from  the  children 
who  might  come  as  a  result  of  the 
union. 

"You   have   to   believe   in   happiness; 
It  isn't  an  outward  thing." 

So  while  we  must  believe  in  happi- 
ness we  must  do  our  part  to  make  it 
come  true.  In  connection  with  the 
lesson  could  you  discuss  a  few  ques- 
tions such  as: 

Should  girls  accept  blind  dates? 

Should  young  people  go  "dutch"? 

At  what  time  of  night  should  parents 
expect  young  people  to  come  in? 

Do  girls  entertain  enough  in  their 
own  homes? 

When  is  a  young  man  ready  for  mar- 
riage? What  training  should  a  girl 
have  before  she  is  equipped  for  the 
great  venture? 

What  income  is  necessary  to  live 
comfortably  and  keep  out  of  debt? 

Should  young  people  plan  to  marry 
and  live  with  parents? 

Name  five  good  rules  agreed  to  by 
the  class  as  positive  assurance  for 
happiness  in  marriage  such  as — 

Graciousness  in  men,  managerial 
ability  in  women,  and  consideration. 

Analyze  the  following  situations: 

I.  A  young  man  had  taken  a  girl  out 
for  three  months.  He  telephoned 
her  on  Sunday  and  found  she  had 
gone  to  a  neighboring  town  with 
his  chum.    Should  the  young  man: 

1.  Never  call  her  again?  or 

2.  Ask  her  for  a  date?  or 

3.  Realizing    there    had    been    no 

definite     understanding    about 

going  steady,  ask  her  to  do  so? 

II.  A  young  woman  is  all  ready  for  the 

party.      Nine    o'clock — then    ten 

o'clock  comes  and  her  date  doesn't 

arrive  or  telephone.     Should  she: 

1.  Cry  and  go  to  bed? 

2.  Refuse  to  answer  the  telephone 

at  eleven  o'clock? 

3.  Or  calmly  listen  to  his  explana- 

tion and  finding  sufficient 
"whole  cloth"  in  his  reason  for 
disappointing  her,  graciously 
forgive  him. 

To  me,  this  lesson  on  courtship  is 
the  most  important  one  of  the  whole 
season.  The  discussion  should  leave 
the  definite  conviction  that : 

Happiness  is  never  lasting   that   U 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


built  upon  the  unhappiness  of  someone 
else. 

That  there  can  be  no  loveliness  in 
courtship  if  it  has  been  untrue,  unclean, 
or  emotionally  unbalanced. 

That  courtship  could  create  a  design 
for  living  happily  the  best  part  of  life 
if  the: 

C  were  for  companionship  and  chas- 
tity, 

O  were  used  for  opportunity  and  op- 
timism, 

U  for  unity  and  unselfishness, 

R  for  right  and  reason, 

T  for  truth  and  triumph, 

S  sincerity  and  simplicity, 

H  humor  and  happiness, 

I  intelligence  and  integrity, 

P  prosperity  and  partnership. 

So  build  your  house  of  happiness,  O 
youth.  Out  of  the  materials  given  you 
make  your  pattern,  form  your  friend- 
ships, for  friendship  is  only  love  with- 
out its  wings,  and  then  when  love  finds 
its  way,  a  courtship  free  from  ugly 
regrets  or  unpleasant  memories  begins 
a  future  of  joy  and  happiness,  for 

"You  have  to  believe  in  happiness 
and 
Make  your  own  wishes  come  true." 


fMtUOU 


Marba  C.  Josephson,  Chairman;  Martha  G.  Smith, 
Emily  H.  Higgs,  Catherine  Folsom,  Sarah  R. 
Cannon. 

Cpring  is  very  near,  for  those  of  us 
^  who  live  north  of  the  equator,  and 
autumn  for  the  rest  of  us.  Had  you 
thought  of  the  rest  of  us?  It  might 
be  interesting  to  divide  the  world  into 
north  and  south,  and  consider  for  the 
moment  how  the  "other  half"  is  living, 
in  relation  to  this  change  of  season. 

How  is  the  designing  coming?  Get 
some  pictures  of  fashions  and  alter 
them  to  your  present  likes.  For  in- 
stance, select  one  quite  plain  dress; 
then  change  the  long,  tight-fitting 
sleeve  to  a  short  one,  plaited,  and 
open  at  the  bottom;  then  add  a  plaited 
jabot  at  the  neck,  and  a  plaited  ruffle 
on  the  bottom  of  the  skirt.  A  new 
dress!  Now  alter  one  to  a  jumper 
skirt  and  a  peasant  blouse,  with  the 
very  full  sleeves  gathered  at  the  cuff. 
Now  lengthen  a  dress  by  adding  some 
contrasting  material  at  the  bottom  of 
the  skirt,  and  some  trimming  on  the 
blouse  to  correspond.  Do.  you  like 
that  made-over  one?  Continue,  end- 
lessly. It  may  be  that  someone  in  your 
community  will  help  you  design  hats. 
Consider  well  the  under  garments.  Do 
you  know,  that  in  making  a  model  for 
a  piece  of  sculpture,  the  artist  first 
models  a  perfect  figure,  and  then  adds 
the  clothing? 


The  important  point  for  your  poetry 
hobby  sampler,  is  to  locate  a  person 
who  is  very  much  interested  in  poetry 
and  get  her  (or  his)  cooperation,  and, 
with  enough  time  at  your  disposal, 
make  your  plans  for  interesting  the 
girls  in  it.  Is  there  a  member  of  your 
own  group  who  could  do  it?  Or  is 
this  one  of  your  hobbies?  If  you  have 
not  made  rhymes,  try  that  first,  and 
then  proceed  to  the  poetry. 

What  good  combination  and  use 
can  you  make  of  poetry,  scripture 
reading,  and  Junior  Girls?  Have  you 
thought  of  the  Psalms? 

The  Honor  Nights  are  not  so  far 
away.  Will  some  of  your  girls  take 
part  on  these  programs?  No  reason 
at  all  why  they  should  not.  How  long 
has  it  been  since  you  had  a  confer- 
ence with  your  presiding  officer  in 
charge  of  class  work?  Such  a  contact 
should  be  good  for  both  of  you.  What 
service  has  your  group  given  for  some 
other  group  in  the  M.  I.  A.  or  in  the 
ward? 

We  are  very  happy  that  Sister 
Higgs  has  recovered  sufficiently  to 
meet  with  the  committee  again.  We 
appreciate  her  humility  and  faith  in 
the  Gospel,  and  her  understanding  of 
and  love  for  the  girls.  We  also  ap- 
preciate what  the  Junior  leaders 
throughout  the  Church  are  doing  to 
help  direct  and  encourage  the  girls 
to  choose  the  right;  and  the  cooper- 
ation given  by  the  other  M.  I.  A.  of- 
fivers,  the  parents,  and  the  Priest- 
hood. We  are  grateful  for  the  oppor- 
tunity that  is  ours  to  associate  with 
these  lovely  girls  who  need,  and  we 
hope,  desire  the  attention  we  can  give 
them.  We  recommend  that  you  keep 
up  the  good  work. 

So  much  vicious  information  comes 
to  the  girl  that  it  behooves  us  to  be 
on  the  lookout  for  every  opportunity 
suitable  to  remind  her  that  chastity  is 
a  valuable  possession.  Once  it  is  lost, 
it  is  like  a  cut  on  her  lovely  finger. 
It  will  heal,  but  will  leave  a  scar  which 
cannot  be  removed,  but  will  remain 
to  remind  her  of  her  mistake.  If  she 
never  makes  the  first  mistake,  she  can- 
not possibly  make  the  second  one. 
And  if  she  lives  according  to  the  Gos- 
pel teachings,  she  will  never  make  this 
mistake,  but  will  retain  the  priceless 
gift,  and  have  endless  joy  and  satis- 
faction. 


Ethel  S.  Anderson.  Chairman;  Marie  C.  Thomas, 
Julia  S.  Baxter.  Margaret  N.  Wells,  Bertha  K. 
Tingey,  Ileen  Waspe,  Agne»  S.  Knowlton. 

Supplementary  articles  to  assist  with 
the  Guides: 

"Good  Health  For  a  Good  Year," 
Dr.  Walter  H.  Eddy,  Good  House- 
keeping Magazine,  January,   1937. 


"Bees,"  Literary  Digest,  November 
28,  1936. 

A  second  verse  for  the  Bee  Hive 
Cheer  Song: 

We'll  sing,  We'll  sing, 
We  Bee-Hive  Girls, 
For  skies  are  blue 
And  days  are  fair. 
Our  hearts  are  light 
For  life  is  good  and  honey,  sweet 
honey  is  everywhere. 

Stories  to  tell  or  read: 

The  Palace  Made  by  Music Alder 

The  Hunt  for  the  Beautiful Alder 

The  Perfect  Tribute  .Andrews 

He  Knew  Lincoln  Andrews 

Fall  of  the  Nibelungs Armouri 

Story  of  the  Rhinegold _ Chapman 

Christmas  Carol  _ Dickens 

The  Pope's  Mule _ Daudet 

The  String  Maupassant 

The  Necklace  Maupassant 

The  Gift  of  the  Magi  O.  Henry 

In  the  Desert  of  Waiting 

Anna  Fellows  Johnston 

Dog  of  Flanders Ouida 

Extracts  from  Penrod Booth  Tarkington 

The  Other  Wise  Man  Van  Dyke 

Blue  Flower  Van  Dyke 

Where  Love  is  There  God  is  Also.... Tolstoi 
How  Much  Land  a  Man  Requires....Tolstol 

The  Great  Stone  Face Hawthorne 

The  Snow  Image Hawthorne 

The  Man  Without  a  Country Hale 

Symbol  and  the  Saint Eugene  Field 

First  Christmas  Tree Eugene  Field 

Pierre  and  His  People Parker 

Jungle  Tales Kipling 

The  Mansion  ...Van  Dyke 

The  following  poem  was  sent  in  by 
some  of  our  Bee-Hive  girls  from  Weber 
Stake: 

SHINE  ON 

(Tune— Shine  On) 

We  are  the  bees   of  the    19th   Ward 

We  work  with  all  our  might; 
We  gather  honey  every  morn 

And  try  to  do  what's  right. 

Chorus 

Work  on,  work  on,  work  on  you  busy  bee, 

Work  on,  March  on 
To  help  the  world  along. 

We  learn  to  sew  and  cook  and  clean 

As    every   woman   should 
And  when  we  meet  each  Tuesday  night. 

We  try  to  find  more  good. 

Chorus 

March  on,  work  on,  along  life's  busy  way, 

Our  song  is  march  on 
Throughout  the  live  long  day. 

Work  on,  work  on,  you  busy  bee, 

Your  work  is  never  done; 
You  work  with  love  and  charity 

To  build  a  happy  throng. 

Chorus 

Sing  on,  sing  on,  sing  on,  you  happy  bees, 

Sing   your  song,   carry  on 
You  Bee-Hive  girls. 

Bee-Hive  Girls— 19th  Ward— Weber  Stake 

119 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


Broadcasting  with  the  Millennial  Chorus 


Sunday  afternoon  in  the  Customs 
House  Square,  near  the  docks;  the 
one  held  the  afternoon  of  Confer- 
ence drew  over  five  hundred  peo- 
ple to  hear  the  singers. 

At  Conference  the  chorus  was 
instructed  to  go  south  to  Dublin, 
famous  capital  of  the  Irish  Free 
State.  At  this  time  the  first  "plans 
of  attack"  were  laid  for  radio  work. 

On  Saturday,  October  17,  leave 
of  Belfast  was  taken  and  Dublin 
reached.  There,  through  the  faith 
and  kindness  of  the  Saints,  the  group 
stayed  at  an  hotel,  with  expenses 
paid.  This  act  of  love  on  the  part  of 
those  few  members,  most  of  whom 
are  of  Germanic  origin,  made  an 
excellent  example  of  the  living  faith 
of  Latter-day  Saints. 

The  Dublin  radio  station  was 
Station  Athlone,  under  control  of 
the  Free  State  government.  The 
contrast  in  the  attitude  of  the  officials 
before  and  after  hearing  the  audition 
was  remarkable.  At  first  rather  cold 
and  almost  unfriendly,  they  became 
seemingly  eager  to  engage  the  ser- 
vices of  the  singers.  A  time  of 
twenty  minutes  was  arranged  and 
the  broadcast  became  a  reality,  be- 
ing set  for  the  evening  of  October 
22. 

Immediately  before  going  to  the 
studios  to  broadcast,  a  testimony 
meeting  was  held.  Knowing  the 
need  of  divine  help  and  guidance  at 
that  time,  that  group  of  young  men, 
who  had  come  from  such  vastly  dif- 
ferent surroundings  to  meet  in  a 
far-off  land  in  common  devotion  to 
a  cause,  presented  a  fitting  picture 
of  the  missionary  spirit — humility 
and  willingness  to  serve. 

A  few  days  previous  to  the  broad- 
cast, Elders  Leavitt  and  Moffatt, 
while  out  tracting,  noticed  a  large 
car  with  an  American  sticker  on  the 
windshield.  Inquiring  of  the  chauf- 
feur, they  were  told  that  it  belonged 
to  the  American  Minister  to  the 
Free  State,  Mr.  Alvin  M.  Owsley. 
Soon  His  Excellency  himself  ar- 
rived on  the  scene,  and  welcomed 
these  boys  in  his  heartiest  Texas 
manner.  This  first  introduction  led 
to  a  visit  by  some  others  of  the 
chorus  to  the  United  States  Lega- 
tion. There  Mr.  Owsley  received 
his  guests  with  gracious  hospi- 
tality, and  invited  the  whole  cho- 
rus to  an  afternoon  tea  to  be  held 
on  Saturday,  October  24.  He  had 
once  been  a  visitor  to  Salt  Lake  City 
120 


(Concluded  from  page  95) 

while  serving  as  National  Com- 
mander of  the  American  Legion, 
and  was  high  in  his  praise  of  Utah 
and  of  the  Mormon  people. 

The  visit  to  the  Legation  was  one 
of  importance.  Present  were  many 
high  government  dignitaries  of  sev- 
eral countries,  including  the  minis- 
ters from  France,  Germany,  Bel- 
gium, the  Chief  of  Staff  of  the  Free 
State  Army,  and  other  notables. 
After  the  chorus  had  rendered  a  few 
songs,  Mr.  Owsley  introduced  them 
to  the  assembled  guests.  It  was  a 
proud  moment  when  he  placed  his 
arm  around  the  shoulders  of  Elder 
Willis  and  explained  that  these 
were  some  of  his  friends  from  Utah. 

HThe  return  to  Belfast  was  made 
the    following    day.      Back    in 


Ten  Best  Moving  Pictures 
of  1936 

1.  Mutiny  on  the  Bounty — 
Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer. 

2.  Mr.  Deeds  Goes  to  Town 
- — Columbia. 

3.  The     Great     Ziegfield  — 
Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer. 

4.  San     Francisco  —  Metro- 
Goldwyn-Mayer. 

5.  Dodsworth  —  United  Ar- 
tists. 

6.  Story  of  Louis  Pasteur — 
Warner  Brothers. 

7.  Tale    of     Two     Cities — 
Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer. 

8.  Anthony  Adverse — War- 
ner Brothers. 

9.  The     Green     Pastures  — 
Warner  Brothers. 

10.  Midsummer  Night's 
Dream — Warner  Broth- 
ers. 

And  there  they  are!  Do  you 
agree  with  the  523  judges  who 
made  this  selection  as  an- 
nounced by  Time  magazine? 
We  should  be  more  analytical 
of  the  pictures  we  see  and  try 
to  evaluate  them.  We  should 
not  hesitate  to  disagree  with 
even  the  best  movie  critics,  if 
first  we  have  made  a  systematic 
study  of  the  film,  acting,  mo- 
tive, and  result  of  the  produc- 
tion. It  might  prove  an  inter- 
esting experiment  to  list  for 
yourselves  the  reasons  why 
you  agree  and  disagree  with 
this  selection. 


Belfast,  attention  was  directed 
to  the  proposition  of  getting  a 
contract  with  the  British  Broad- 
casting Corporation.  A  word  of 
explanation  about  this  radio  sys- 
tem might  be  helpful.  With  head 
offices  in  London,  it  has  branch  of- 
fices and  studios  in  the  more  im- 
portant cities  throughout  the  British 
Isles,  not  including  the  Irish  Free 
State.  It  is  controlled  by  the  gov- 
ernment, and  allows  no  advertising 
whatsoever.  No  time  can  be  pur- 
chased as  in  America,  hence  the 
power  of  the  officials  to  accept  or 
reject  programs  as  they  see  fit. 

Finally  the  first  visit  to  the  North- 
ern Ireland  studios  was  made,  and 
the  program  director  interviewed, 
and  a  written  contract  for  a  ten 
minute  broadcast  was  presented,  to 
be  effective  on  Friday  evening,  No- 
vember 6. 

As  had  been  done  before,  anoth- 
er special  testimony  and  prayer 
meeting  was  held  before  going  to 
the  studios  for  the  broadcast.  An- 
nouncements had  appeared  in  the 
Belfast  papers,  and  the  Millennial 
Star  carried  a  special  notice.  Saints 
and  friends  all  over  the  Mission 
were  eagerly  waiting  to  hear  this 
pioneer  broadcast  on  BBC. 

Many  fine  compliments  were  paid, 
some  of  them  in  the  form  of  tele- 
phone calls  and  telegrams  to  the 
studio.  The  broadcasting  officials 
themselves  were  very  friendly. 

And  so  comes  to  a  close  our  story 
of  the  start  of  the  Millennial 
Chorus.  "Start"  is  the  proper  de- 
scription, because  the  members 
themselves  feel  that  they  have  only 
begun  the  work  toward  the  more 
important  goal  of  eventually  open- 
ing up  the  channels  of  radio  in 
bringing  to  the  people  of  Great 
Britain  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  as  has 
been  done  so  effectively  in  America. 
Whether  or  not  this  goal  will  be 
attained  by  the  chorus  is  a  matter 
of  bright  hope  and  faith.  The 
promise  contained  in  the  Lord's 
word  in  these  latter  days  is  assur- 
ing. He  has  told  us  that  "the  song 
of  the  righteous  is  a  prayer  unto 
me,  and  it  shall  be  answered  with  a 
blessing  upon  their  heads."  The 
road  from  Kidderminster  to  Belfast 
has  been  full  of  blessings  for  this 
group.  It  will  be  interesting  to  watch 
future  developments. 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,    FEBRUARY,    1937 


SIX  DIAMONDS  AND  AN  OPAL 


the  way  to  her  home,  Janet  rested 
her  head  against  his  shoulder.  "I'm 
so  happy  about  the  ring!  Some  day 
I'll  tell  you  why.  Mother's  engage- 
ment ring  was  an  opal.  I  had  for- 
gotten that  till  Tom  brought  out  this 
one. 

Lewis'  eyes  narrowed. 

"I  don't  like  that  fellow." 

"Why,  Lewis,  why?" 

"Oh,  I  don't  know  .  .  ." 

Lewis  toyed  with  the  ring  on  the 
finger  of  her  small  hand. 

"You're  sure  this  is  the  ring  you 
want?  You  can  change  it  any  time, 
you  know,"  he  suggested  hopefully. 

"Oh,  I'll  never  change  it.  Some 
day  I'll  tell  you  why." 

He  strove  manfully  to  conquer  his 
disappointment,  but  it  was  not  until 
he  stopped  the  car  in  her  driveway 
that  he  was  himself  again. 

"Janet,  are  you  sure  you  love  me?" 

"I  am,"  she  whispered. 

He  leaned  over  and  opened  the 
car  door  for  her.  "This  is  my  lucky 
day!"  he  said  tenderly.  "And  re- 
member! every  dance  tonight  is 
mine." 

Out  it  really  wasn't  his 
lucky  day,  he  concluded  several 
hours  later  as  he  stood  watching  the 
dancers  who  crowded  the  floor. 

Somewhere  in  that  throng  was 
Janet  dancing  with  Tom!  And  the 
lights  were  low,  and  the  music  slow 
and  sweet.  It  was  cruel,  the  first 
evening  of  their  engagement,  too! 
He  and  Janet  had  had  such  a  happy 
time  till  half  an  hour  ago  when  Tom 
breezed  up: 

"Hello,  folks!  Some  luck  finding 
you  here.  I  called  the  house,  Janet, 
and  your  mother  told  me  where  she 
thought  you  were.  I've  just  got  to 
talk  to  you.  May  I  have  this  dance?" 

"May  I?"  Janet  smiled  at  Lewis. 

And  what  could  he  do? 

The  lights  blazed  on  for  the  in- 
termission and  some  distance  away, 
Lewis  saw  Janet  and  Tom  appar- 
ently absorbed  in  each  other.  They 
didn't  even  look  his  way,  though 
Janet  knew  he  was  there,  for  she 
had  smiled  at  him  their  last  time 
around  the  floor. 

His  face  darkened!  From  the 
time  Tom  had  shown  her  the  opal, 
everything  had  gone  wrong.  Janet 
hadn't  acted  a  bit  like  herself.  It 
was  the  fault  of  the  ill-omened  opal! 
He  had  felt  a  foreboding  of  no  good 
from  the  minute  she  had  taken  it  in 
her  hand.    He  hadn't  said  anything 


(Continued  from  page  85) 

about  it  for  fear  she'd  laugh  at  him 
for  being  an  old  fogey  and  believing 
in  superstitions. 

He  stood  there  watching  Tom's 
and  Janet's  apparent  absorption  in 
each  other.  The  music  started,  the 
movement  of  the  throng  began 
again,  and  still  he  stood  glowering, 
his  thoughts  black. 

The  dance  ended,  the  lights  glared 
on,  Tom  and  Janet  came  toward  him. 

"She  dances  divinely,  Avery.  I 
hate  to  give  her  up  to  you." 

Lewis  made  no  reply,  but  as  the 
music  began  he  gathered  Janet  in 
his  arms  and  began  to  dance  with 
her. 

"You  didn't  mind  my  dancing 
with  Tom,  did  you,  old  dear?" 

Lewis  didn't  answer.  They  cir- 
cled the  room.  He  was  very  miser- 
able. He  wanted  to  tell  her  how 
unhappy  he  was,  to  explain  about 
the  opal — what  bad  luck  it  was — 
and  to  beg  her  to  take  it  off.  But 
he  didn't  know  how  to  broach  the 
subject. 

The  music  stopped  and  she  looked 
up  at  him: 

"What  in  the  world  is  the  matter, 
Lewis!" 

"I  ,  .  .  I'm  going  to  ask  you  to 
give  me  back  that  opal  if  you  don't 
mind."     His  voice  was  husky. 

Her  startled  eyes  sought  his 
"Why!" 

"I  just  .  .  .  want  it  back  ...  is 
all" 

"Oh,  very  well!"  Her  voice  trem- 
bled. She  slipped  the  ring  from  her 
finger  and  put  in  into  his  hand,  "Our 
little  romance  didn't  last  long,  did 
it?"  with  a  quick  intake  of  breath. 

"Oh,  great  Scott!  I  didn't  mean 
it  that  way."  He  was  horror  stricken. 
"I  just  wanted  the  ring  back." 

"I  see!  And  now  if  you  will  take 
me  to  Tom,  you  needn't  bother  about 
me  any  more.  He  will  see  that  I  get 
home." 

"I  didn't  mean  it  the  way  you're 
taking  it!  I  just  want  the  ring  back. 
.  .  .  Please  listen,  Janet!" 

The  music  started  up  again.  He 
tried  to  take  her  in  his  arms,  but  she 
eluded  his  grasp  and  darted  through 
the  crowd  toward  the  coat  room. 

He  stood  aghast  as  he  watched 
her  disappear. 

Then  he  rushed  out  into  the  night 
to  his  parked  car.  His  fingers 
trembled  so  he  could  hardly  unlock 
it,  but  he  must  get  away  from  this 
hated  place.  What  an  ending  to 
the  day  that  had  started  out  to  be  the 
happiest  one  of  his  life! 


.Fifteen  minutes  later  he 
sat  alone  in  the  car  several  miles 
from  the  scene  of  the  dance,  looking 
out  at  the  moon  and  the  stars  and 
the  night.  Time  and  the  cool  night 
air  had  calmed  him.  Yes,  he  was 
acting  foolishly,  childishly.  He'd  go 
back  and  explain  and  make  her  un- 
derstand. 

And  he  was  almost  too  late!  Janet 
and  Tom  were  just  coming  down 
the  steps  as  he  drew  up  in  front  of 
the  brilliantly  lighted  hotel.  He  was 
out  of  the  car  in  an  instant,  and  with 
a  bound  reached  her  side. 

"Janet,  I  just  must  see  you  alone 
for  a  minute." 

The  hand  he  placed  on  her  arm 
trembled,  and  there  was  something 
in  his  voice  and  in  his  white,  drawn 
face  that  made  her  still  the  impulse 
to  pass  him  by. 

She  looked  up  at  Tom,  who 
nodded  and  withdrew  to  one  side. 

"Darling,  don't  you  know,"  and 
his  voice  was  charged  with  emotion, 
"don't  you  know  I  wasn't  meaning 
what  you  thought  I  was,  when  I 
asked  for  that  ring!  Won't  you 
please  listen  while  I  try  to  tell  you 
why  I  didn't,  and  don't,  want  you 
to  have  that  opal?  Don't  you  see, 
now,  what  it  is?  Bad  luck!  Look 
what  it's  done  to  us  already!" 

"Why,  that's  utterly  absurd!" 
Janet  looked  at  him  in  amazement. 
"How  in  the  world  could  an  opal  be 
responsible  for  anything. 

"Your  love  for  me  couldn't  have 
been  very  deep  if,  just  because  you 
think  a  stone  is  bad  luck,  you  break 
our  engagement,"  and  she  turned 
from  him. 

"I  wasn't  breaking  the  engage- 
ment. Honestly!  My  only  thought 
was  to  get  that  awful  ring  off  your 
finger  before  some  terrible  thing 
happened.  And  then  it  did  happen." 

Janet,  because  she  loved  him, 
knew  that  he  was  speaking  the 
truth.  She  slipped  her  hand  into 
his,  then  called  to  Tom: 

"Do  you  mind  if  I  don't  go  home 
with  you  after  all?    Lewis  and  I — .'* 


A, 


lFter  the  last  of  the 
clouds  of  misunderstanding  had 
cleared  away,  Janet  said: 

"Where  did  you  get  the  silly  no- 
tion that  opals  are  unlucky?" 

"I  don't  know.    I've  always  heard 
it.    Haven't  you?" 

"I  know  a  few  people  think  that. 

But  I  didn't  know  that  anyone  with 

(Concluded  on  page  122) 

121 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


Six  Diamonds  and 
An  Opal 

(Concluded  [rom  page  121) 

good  sense  thought  it,"  and  she 
smiled  up  at  him. 

"But  you  must  admit  things  went 
wrong  as  soon  as  you  got  it." 

"That  wasn't  the  opal's  fault. 
You  were  jealous.    Own  up,  now!" 

He  looked  at  her  in  amazement. 
"Jealous!" 

"Yes!  It  began  before  I  got  the 
ring.  When  I  first  talked  to  Tom. 
I  felt  it." 

"Jealous!  Why  I  .  .  .  Do  you 
suppose  I  was!    I  .  .  ." 

He  was  so  frankly  unconscious  of 
what  had  been  the  matter  that  Janet 
laughed,  and  said: 

"Oh,  you  dear,  stupid  boy!  And 
I  ...  I  was  a  little  peeved  because 
you  .  .  .  you  didn't  trust  me,  and 
so  I  ...  I  didn't  tell  you  Tom  is 
engaged  to  my  sister,  and  that 
they'd  had  a  quarrel,  and  .  .  .  and 
he  wanted  me  to  help  explain  things 
to  her. 

"And  when  Tom  brought  out  the 
opal,  the  symbol  of  faith — not  of  bad 
luck — I  knew  I  must  have  it!" 

After  a  long  time  Lewis  said: 

"Isn't  there  any  foundation  for 
the  supposition  that  an  opal  is  un- 
lucky?" 

"Not  very  much  of  a  one,  and 
that  of  very  recent  origin.  Sir 
Walter  Scott  in  his  Anne  of  Geier- 
stein  has  Lady  Hermoine  wear  an 
opal  in  her  hair.  One  day  she  van- 
ished in  a  cloud  of  smoke — presum- 
ably consumed  by  an  opal.  A  care- 
less reading  of  the  story  started  the 
superstition.  But  no  place  in  the 
story  does  it  even  hint  that  an  opal 
is  bad  luck.  He  just  chanced  to  put 
an  opal  in  her  hair.  It  might  have 
been  any  other  stone." 

"Honest,  Janet,  is  that  the  only 
foundation?" 

"Yes,  and  the  fact  that  the  stone 
is  a  particularly  hard  stone  to  work 
with  and  lapidaries  and  stone  cut- 
ters disliked  it  for  that  reason,  and 
gave  it  a  black  eye  whenever  they 
could.  But  for  centuries  and  cen- 
turies, the  opal  has  been  with  all  the 
ancients  the  symbol  of  faith.  And — 
I  guess  I  was  a  little  superstitious, 
too.  I  wanted  my  ring  to  be  the 
symbol  of  faith — your  faith  in  me." 

Instead  of  speaking,  Lewis  caught 
the  small  hand  that  was  smoothing 
her  unruly  curls  and  placed  upon  it 
the  ring — six  small  diamonds  and  an 
opal! 
122 


THE  OUTLAW  OF  NAVAJO  MOUNTAIN 


(Continued  [rom  page  79) 


The  Pah-Ute  way,  when  two  peo- 
ple fight,  whether  man  with  man,  or 
man  with  woman,  is  to  let  them  carry 
the  matter  to  a  finish  with  no  out- 
side interference.  Relatives  of  the 
unfortunate  one  may  take  extreme 
reprisals  after  the  fight  is  over,  but 
they  must  refrain  while  it  is  in  prog- 
ress. The  whole  tribe  knew  the 
boys  had  begun  a  death  duel,  but  the 
hands-off  policy  prevented  any  one 
from  taking  part. 

Ten  long,  torturing  days  passed 
since  the  waiting  mother  and  grand- 
mother heard  a  word  from  their 
young  hero.  He  might  be  at  Navajo 
Mountain;  he  might  be  in  the  Ute 
reservation.  He  might  be  in  the 
long,  trackless  wilderness  of  the 
Wooden  Shoes,  or,  awful  thought, 
he  might  be  stiff  in  his  blood  where 
Grasshopper  had  found  him. 

The  women  had  their  camp  hid- 
den in  a  fork  of  Spring  Canyon 
where  Paddy  could  come  to  them 
without  being  seen,  and  the  Chee- 
poots  people  lived  temporarily  under 
a  big  tree  two  miles  down  the  coun- 
try at  the  mouth  of  Cottonwood. 
Pee-age  in  her  desperation  started 
down  through  the  greasewoods  to 
the  lower  camp  and  met  Posey  head- 
ed for  Tank  Bench.  He  rode  by 
without  a  word,  although  she  was 
trying  to  speak  to  him.  Then  she 
called  to  him.  In  her  cracked  old 
voice  she  implored  him  to  wait  and 
listen.  He  knew  what  she  wanted 
and  he  resolved  to  borrow  no  trouble. 
Pee-age  was  crying;  her  withered 
old  croak  reached  its  capacity  and 
grew  dim  behind  him  when  he  heard 
her  speak  the  name  of  Toorah. 

That  brought  him  to  a  stop — he 
listened — he  turned  back  and  asked 
what  she   said.     She  was  quoting 


The  Advertisers, 
and  Where  You  Will  F 
Their  Messages 

Beneficial  Life  Ins.  Co Back  C 

Brigham  Young  University 

Continental  Oil  Company 

Deseret  Mortuary  

Deseret  News  Press 

:ind 

over 
125 

124 

127 

126 

..125 

Earl  Harmer  

KSL  Radio  Stat'n..Inside  Back  Cover 

L.  D.   S.  Business  College 127 

Quish  School  of  Beauty  Culture..  126 

Standard  Brands,  Inc.  123 

Shell  Oil  Co..      Inside  Front  Cover 
Utah  Engraving  Company 124 

Paddy:  In  his  long  chase  over  the 
country,  a  chase  reaching  from 
Moencopy  in  Arizona  through  San 
Juan  in  Utah  to  Pine  River  in  Colo- 
rado, he  had  seen  Toorah.  He 
didn't  say  where  he  saw  her,  but  he 
mentioned  seeing  her.  Now  if  Posey 
would  hunt  him  up,  take  a  fresh  horse 
and  something  to  eat,  he  could  find 
out  where  the  little  sister  had  gone. 

Posey  agreed  at  once  to  try.  The 
old  woman  was  never  to  tell  a  thing 
about  it,  and  Posey  was  to  tell  her 
as  soon  as  he  found  the  boy.  Get- 
ting a  fresh  mount  he  went  from 
camp  to  camp  pretending  to  hunt  a 
lost  horse,  yet  trying  by  every  sly 
device  to  learn  where  Soldiercoat's 
son  could  be  found. 

Until  now  he  had  cared  nothing 
which  one  of  the  two  survived,  but 
if  Paddy  were  killed  before  they  met, 
he  might  miss  a  life-chance  to  know 
what  he  wanted  most  of  all  to  know. 
He  would  get  the  information  even 
if  he  had  to  waylay  Grasshopper. 

uOMEONE  had  seen  Sol- 
diercoat's son  on  a  jaded  horse  in 
McElmo.  Straight  to  McElmo  Posey 
rode  and  after  much  sly  inquiry  he 
hurried  on  to  Meriano  Springs. 
When  he  got  wind  of  Grasshopper 
on  the  San  Juan  south  of  there,  he 
hurried  with  his  fresh  horse  and  his 
snack  of  refreshments  to  the  river. 
Then  he  followed  doubtful  clues  to  a 
point  forty  miles  west  of  Bluff.  He 
ascertained  definitely  that  the  two 
boys  had  been  seen  near  Moencopy 
and  he  departed  thither.  After  los- 
ing four  days  in  the  Navajo  reser- 
vation he  received  a  hot  tip  which 
sent  him  hurrying  northeast  towards 
Bluff  again. 

This  racing  back  and  forth  over  a 
territory  three  hundred  miles  in  ex- 
tent imposed  unusual  necessities. 
With  life  itself  at  stake,  these  ne- 
cessities had  to  be  supplied,  even  if 
it  were  at  the  point  of  a  gun.  When 
the  murderous  enemy  came  nearer 
and  nearer  behind  and  the  whole 
fight  was  about  to  be  lost  for  the  sake 
of  a  fresh  horse,  if  any  fresh  horse 
were  within  reach,  even  though  that 
horse  carried  his  master  on  his  back, 
he  was  immediately  requisitioned,  by 
argument  or  otherwise,  and  the  ex- 
hausted animal  left  in  his  place. 

Food,  drink,  beds,  and  sometimes 
concealment  were  likewise  requisi- 
tioned, generally  by  promise  of  due 
reward  at  some  more  fortunate  time. 
These  fighting  cousins  mastered  the 
secret  of  meeting   desperate  emer- 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


THE  OUTLAW  OF  NAVAJO  MOUNTAIN 


gency.  Over  the  wide  area  of  their 
battlefield,  they  traveled  on  a  motley 
and  extemporaneous  relay  of  ponies. 
They  accomplished  each  change  in 
the  relay  by  stratagem  or  by  force 
in  about  the  time  it  takes  to  transfer 
a  saddle  from  one  horse  to  another. 

The  sudden  appearance  of  one  or 
the  other  of  these  belligerents  at  the 
peaceful  camp  or  herd  brought  quick 
excitement  and  sharp  activity,  but 
they  loped  off  over  the  hill  on  a  fresh 
horse  leaving  their  panting  and  lath- 
ering cayuse  behind.  Sometimes  the 
second  rider  found  the  horse  of  the 
first  one  sufficiently  rested  to  carry 
him  on  in  the  chase. 

Sometimes  one  took  the  offensive, 
sometimes  the  other.  The  problem 
for  each  was  to  dodge  the  other's 
ambush,  to  spring  a  deadly  surprise 
or  find  the  other  on  a  jaded  horse. 
It  was  a  matter  of  fresh  horses,  keen 
wits,  good  guns,  and  a  belly  well- 
stuffed  for  any  emergency. 

Late  one  afternoon,  hatless  and 
wearing  a  torn  red  shirt,  Grass- 
hopper rode  wearily  into  Bluff  from 
the  west,  his  cayuse  wet  with  lather 
and  scarred  with  the  lash.  Whip 
and  spur  he  urged  the  drooping  crea- 
ture on  up  the  road  towards  Recap- 
ture. 

The  clatter  of  his  hoofs  had  no 
more  than  died  feebly  in  the  distance 
when  Paddy  loped  in  on  the  fresh 
trail,  his  pony  reeking  wet,  but  mak- 
ing good  time.  He  too  disappeared 
towards  Recapture,  his  gun  across 
his  saddle  in  front. 

Half  an  hour  later,  dusty  and  de- 
termined, Posey  appeared  on  the 
tracks  from  the  west  and  followed 
them  off  to  the  east. 

On  the  sandhills  north  of  the 
Jump,  Posey  met  Paddy  coming 
back  leading  a  pony  with  an  empty 
saddle  and  a  gun.  Paddy  rode 
slowly  and  at  ease,  his  gun  in  its 
scabbard  under  his  saddle  fender. 
He  was  headed  for  the  camp  in 
Spring  Canyon  four  miles  away 
where  he  would  make  his  own  re- 
port, thus  relieving  Posey  of  that 
responsibility. 

Ten  days  after  that  race  through 
Bluff  a  boy  from  town  was  herding 
sheep  near  the  mouth  of  Recapture 
when  he  found  a  strange  heap  of 
stones.  Pulling  them  down  he  un- 
covered a  dead  Indian  wearing  a 
torn  red  shirt.  The  dead  face  still 
showed  powder  burns  and  a  gaping 
bullet  hole  in  the  middle  of  the  fore- 
head. 

When    Posey    met    his 
long-sought  man,  he  knew  the  fight 


was  over.  He  knew  too,  from  the 
grim  visage  before  him,  that  no  spy- 
ing or  prying  would  be  tolerated 
for  one  minute. 

"Impo  ashante?"  Paddy  challeng- 
ed in  uncompromising  tones. 

Posey  told  about  meeting  old  Pee- 
age  in  the  greasewoods  and  of  fol- 
lowing the  crooked  trail  to  Merriano 
Springs  and  through  the  reservation. 
No,  he  was  not  spying;  he  didn't 
expect  to  tell  a  word  about  it. 

But  he  did  want  to  know — he 
wanted  more  than  anything  else  to 
know  the  thing  about  which  the  old 
lady  had  made  mention:  where  had 
Paddy  seen  the  little  sister?  He 
would  never  betray  the  source  of  his 
information — would  Paddy  just  say 
where  she  could  be  found? 

Paddy  didn't  know. 

What?  Hadn't  he  seen  her?  Old 
Pee-age  declared  he  had  seen  her. 

O,  that  was  weeks  ago,  and  that 
camp  was  due  to  move  right  away. 

"Well,  where  was  it?  Where  was 
that  camp?" 

It  would  do  Posey  no  good  to 
know — one  of  her  brothers  guarded 
her  all  the  time. 

Guarded  her?  Well  where?  Even 
if  it  had  moved — where  was  that 
camp?  Where  in  the  world  had  he 
seen  Toorah? 

He  had  seen  her  in  a  camp  hidden 
in  the  big  cedars  near  Pah-Ute 
Springs. 

It  was  eighty  miles  to  Pah-Ute 
Springs.  Posey's  quick  impulse  was 
to  start  at  once,  but  he  must  return 
to  Cottonwood  for  fresh  horses.   By 


open  roads  and  trails  it  was  eighty 
miles  to  the  Springs,  but  it  would  not 
do  to  travel  in  the  open,  he  would 
have  to  follow  unfrequented  trails 
or  go  under  cover  of  night. 

He  took  with  him  an  extra  horse 
and  saddle,  concealing  that  other 
saddle  under  a  light  pack,  and  he 
reached  the  neighborhood  of  the 
Springs  in  the  dark  hours  just  before 
dawn.  Quiet  reigned  in  the  forest 
of  big  cedars.  No  dogs  barked  and 
no  smell  of  smoke  was  in  the  air. 
With  the  first  rays  of  light  he  moved 
cautiously  about  looking  for  tracks, 
listening  for  sounds.  They  had  gone. 

He  found  where  a  camp  had  been 
hidden  in  the  thick  timber.  He  knew 
by  scraps  and  fragments  in  the  dust 
and  by  the  arrangements  of  the 
wickiups,  for  he  could  see  plainly 
where  they  had  been,  that  it  had 
been  a  Pah-Ute  camp,  though  the 
tracks  lacked  little  of  being  obliter- 
ated by  the  recent  rains. 

He  tried  long  and  determinedly  to 
find  out  which  direction  they  had 
gone.  It  seemed  hopeless.  Being 
summer  time  they  had  dragged  no 
tent  poles,  which  leave  a  lasting 
mark,  and  what  was  more  confusing 
still,  he  had  reason  to  believe  they 
might  start  in  the  opposite  direction 
from  which  they  intended  to  go,  if 
only  to  confuse  him. 

This  was  his  very  first  clue,  and 
he  must  trace  it  to  them  if  it  took  all 
summer.  After  hunting  more  than 
half  the  forenoon  he  met  a  cow- 
puncher  named  King. 

(Continued  on  page  124) 


IT  TAKES  35  TO  45 
RASPBERRIES 
TO    FLAVOR 
THIS  PACKAGE 


GELATIN 
DESSERT 


That's  why  Royal  Raspberry  Gelatin  has  the  true,  natural 
taste  of  real  raspberries.  The  flavor  of  Royal  Gelatin  Desserts 
are  all  made  from  the  fruits  themselves.  When  buying  fruit- 
flavored  Gelatin,  always  insist  on  Royal  and  make  sure  you 
are  getting  genuine   fruit  flavors. 


THE    IMPROVEMENT    ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


THE  OUTLAW  OF  NAVAJO  MOUNTAIN 


"Where's  Pah-Ute  camp?"  he 
asked  eagerly. 

"No  savey,"  King  answered  in- 
differently. 

"You  seeum  this  camp  over  here?" 

"I  saw  the  smoke." 

"How  many  days  ago?"  Posey 
pursued. 

King  indicated  with  his  fingers 
that  they  had  left  ten  days  before. 

"You  seeum  go?" 

"Over  here  seeum  trail,"  and  the 
cowboy  motioned  toward  Blue 
Mountain.  He  had  met  them  as  they 
went  that  way. 

The  Pah-Ute  listened  with  drop- 
ped jaw,  "How  many?" 

"No  savey — maybeso  ten." 

"How  many  squaws?" 

"I  don't  know — one  squaw  all 
same  here — "  and  King  held  his 
wrists  together  indicating  that  her 
wrists  were  tied  with  a  rope. 

Posey  leaned  forward  with  wide 
eyes,  "What's  the  matter  rope?"  he 
demanded,  lost  in  the  vision  inspired 
by  King's  words. 

"Jnjun  talk  squaw  all  time  run 
away,"  the  cowpuncher  explained, 
"Five  days  huntum — rope  fixum — 
no  more  run  away." 


The  only 
oil  that 

OIL* 
PLATES 


CONOCO 


GERM 
PROCESSED 
OIL 


CONTINENTAL 
OIL  COMPANY 


(Continued  from  page  123) 

Jr  OSEY  turned  to  the  west 
carefully  avoiding  the  trail  wher- 
ever possible.  He  began  to  under- 
stand— Toorah  had  tried  to  get 
away — she  had  been  gone  five  days. 
She  had  tried  in  the  darkness  to  find 
him,  and  when  she  hunted  along  the 
rim  and  called  for  him  they  heard 
her,  found  her,  and  took  her  back. 
And  now  she  was  hobbled  like  a 
horse. 

In  spite  of  his  care  to  keep  out  of 
sight,  he  met  another  white  man  near 
Peter's  Point  and  learned  that  some 
Indians  were  camped  near  Peter's 
Spring.  He  made  for  the  spring. 
Hiding  his  horse  in  the  brush  half  a 
mile  away  he  crept  in  ever  so  care- 
fully to  spy  out  the  situation. 

But  that  camp,  though  near  to  the 
ledge  and  the  trees,  was  not  hidden 
at  all,  and  could  be  plainly  seen 
from  the  wagon  road  across  the 
canyon.  Three  saddled  horses  wait- 
ed near  it  under  a  tree,  and  a  big 
game  of  ducki  held  all  the  Indians  in 
one  wickiup. 

He  crept  nearer.  The  mighty  lure 
of  those  cards  and  the  values  staked 
on  their  colors  seemed  to  entrance 
that  wickiup-in\\  of  people  with 
hypnotizing  grip.  They  quarreled 
with  rising  emphasis,  each  one  try- 
ing to  be  heard  above  the  others. 

"You  lie!"  howled  a  familiar  voice. 
Where  had  Posey  heard  it  before? 
O  yes,  it  was  one  of  old  Rooster's 
sons  whom  he  had  met  on  Pine  River 
when  he  hunted  there  for  the  little 
sister. 

By  that  time  he  recognized  the 
voice  of  Rooster's  second  son — more 
strong  language — threatening  tone. 
Then  as  he  listened  intently  he  heard 
an  unmistakable  grunt  which  might 
have  said,  Puneeh,  and  he  knew  the 
old  bear  was  in  the  game.  Also,  as 
he  listened  closely,  he  detected  the 
angry  voice  of  Hatch,  the  rasping 
tone  of  Bishop,  but  he  listened  in 
vain  for  the  fourth  brother,  Teegre. 

Something  in  that  ducki  game, 
fast  and  furious,  something  with  ris- 
ing wrath  and  threatening  tone  filled 
him  with  desperate  eagerness  to  go 
in  and  see  what  it  would  do.  It 
looked  doubtful  that  such  a  heated 
thing  as  that  could  cool  off  without 
an  explosion. 

It  was  hard  to  make  a  guess  what 
all  this  could  mean,  but  surely  the 
little  sister  was  not  there — this  camp 
was  not  hidden  at  all.  And  he  could 
see  what  appeared  to  be  all  the 
squaws  of  the  camp  crowded  in  the 


doorway  of  that  one  wickiup  as  they 
craned  their  necks  to  see  the  unusual 
game. 

An  idea  struck  Posey — a  wonder- 
ful idea.  He  listened  again  and  still 
failed  to  hear  the  voice  of  Teegre. 
If  Teegre  were  there  he  was  silent, 
which  meant  he  was  not  there.  Any- 
way there  were  but  three  ponies  un- 
der the  tree. 

Posey  crept  back  to  his  horses  and 
began  making  a  big  circle  around 
the  camp  looking  for  tracks,  keeping 
in  as  near  as  possible  without  being 
seen.  He  bent  low  towards  the 
ground  as  he  rode  and  no  marks 
on  the  earth  escaped  his  gaze.  He 
stopped  short:  three  horses  had 
come  in  from  the  thick  cedar  country 
on  the  point  to  the  north— he  had 
it:  Three  riders  had  come  in  from 
the  hidden  camp  to  the  wickiup  of 
the  Rooster  boys  for  a  big  swing  at 
ducki. 

With  eager  haste  he  traced  those 
three  tracks  back  towards  the  big 
cedars  of  Peter's  Point.  Three  miles 
away  in  the  tangle  of  tall  cedars,  a 
dog  barked  somewhere  ahead  of  him 
and  he  stopped  with  his  two  horses 
to  listen.  What  should  he  do  now? 
It  was  late  afternoon,  and  this  was 
without  doubt  the  place  he  had  been 
hunting,  the  hidden  camp  where 
Toorah  was  held  captive.  Teegre 
might  be  there  on  guard,  or  the 
squaws  might  be  thought  equal  to 
the  task  since  the  run-away  had  her 
hands  tied. 

At  all  events,  Poke  was  not  there, 
with  his  abominable  hogstring,  but 
he  and  his  brothers  would  come,  and 
the  darkness  would  be  more  hazard- 
ous than  the  day. 


M< 


iOVING  his  horses  away 
from  that  secret  trail,  he  hid  them 
in  the  brush  and  crept  in  to  spy  on 
this  camp  as  he  had  done  on  the 
other,  the  same  as  he  had  done  on 
a  hundred  camps  in  the  last  year. 
That  dog  continued  to  bark,  and 
other  dogs  joined  in  as  if  they  would 
come  out  and  advertise  his  presence. 
The  only  way  to  quiet  them  would 
be  to  withdraw,  otherwise  he  would 


H7 


WE  OFFER.... 

A  COMPLETE  ENGRAV- 
ING  SERVICE 

From  missionary  portraits  to  the  largest 

catalogues. 

Mail  Orders  Given  Prompt  Attention. 

UTAH  ENGRAVING  CO. 

120  Regent  St.  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


124 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


THE   OUTLAW    OF   NAVAJO   MOUNTAIN 


have  to  go  boldly  in  and  face  them. 

Teegre  might  be  there,  or  the  wife 
of  the  dread  cavalier  might  be  the 
chief  guard.  No  difference,  he  was 
prepared  to  face  even  the  old  grizzly 
with  the  hogstring,  for  this  was  a 
tremendous  moment — the  supreme 
moment.  Assuring  himself  of  his 
pistol  and  his  knife  on  his  hip,  he 
marched  straight  for  the  old  bear's 
den. 

Three  yellow  dogs  met  him  half- 
way and  he  fought  them  off  till  he 
stopped  in  surprise  before  the  door- 
way of  a  wickiup.  And  there  in  the 
rude  entrance  to  her  abode  stood 
Poke's  squaw  waiting  to  see  what 
kind  of  animal  had  attracted  the 
dogs. 

"Puneeh!"  she  shrieked  in  anger 
and  surprise,  urging  the  yellow  curs 
to  drive  him  away. 

Quick  behind  her  Toorah  appear- 
ed, trying  to  come  out.  She  ordered 
the  dogs  to  come  back,  and  crowding 
out  through  the  opening  tried  to 
throw  at  them,  but  a  rope  tied  her 
wrists.  She  had  advanced  well  out 
into  the  rude  dooryard  when  the 
older  woman  seized  her  to  drag  her 
back. 

"Posey,  tooish  apane,"  she  called, 
turning  her  face  appealingly  to- 
wards him. 

He  kicked  the  dogs  right  and  left. 
With  his  knife  ready  in  his  hand  he 
stabbed  one  of  the  snarling  furies 
in  the  side  and  leaped  to  the  strug- 
gling women.  Two  of  the  dogs  at- 
tacked him  again — he  tripped  over 
one  of  them  and  fell,  and  all  the  time 
he  was  vaguely  aware  of  someone 
calling  and  coming  from  a  camp 
nearby. 

On  his  feet  again  he  sank  his  knife 
in  a  second  dog,  and  snatched  the 
girl  from  her  determined  sister-in- 
law.  He  slashed  the  rope  binding 
her  wrists  and  turned  to  fend  him- 
self from  Mrs.  Poke  or  the  dogs  or 
whoever  might  be  coming. 

Toorah  had  gripped  his  hand  as 
she  did  at  Navajo  Mountain,  pull- 
ing him  away.  "Tooish  apane!" 
she  panted,  "Teegre!"  And  she 
pulled  him  in  the  direction  from 
which  he  had  come.  They  must 
hurry,  Teegre  was  very  near. 

Holding  firmly  to  her  soft  hand  he 
pulled  her  after  him  between  trees 
and  through  a  maze  of  brush  to- 
wards his  horses. 

This  was  a  continuation  of  that 
wonderful  dash  they  made  together 
through  the  thicket  of  birch  willows 
at  Lasal.  But  years  of  waiting  and 
hunting  and  cherished   hopes  long 


deferred  had  intensified  its  joy  a 
thousand  fold. 

Panting  and  eager  they  thrilled 
with  new  life  in  every  pulse.  When 
they  reached  the  horses  he  boosted 
her  to  one  saddle  and  he  sprang  to 
the  other  as  someone  came  crashing 
through  the  brush  near  behind  them. 

He  struck  a  lope  on  the  first  jump, 
and  she  rode  close  behind.  Over 
rocks,  down  banks,  they  made  a  des- 
perate scramble  to  put  distance  be- 
tween themselves  and  that  howling 
camp  behind.  They  must  reach  the 
mountain  and  the  tall  timber,  but 
that  camp  of  the  Rooster  boys  and 
the  big  ducki  game  lay  squarely  in 
their  way.  To  miss  it  they  would 
have  to  cross  the  deep,  rugged  can- 
yon instead  of  following  the  trail 
through  smooth  country  around  its 
head. 

No,  Teegre  had  no  horse  in  camp, 
Toorah  said,  but  he  would  soon  get 
one.  He  would  warn  Poke  and  the 
four  brothers  would  follow  them 
with  relentless  fury. 

Posey  led  the  way  down  a  cedar- 
grown  swale  and  they  looked  des- 
perately for  a  place  to  get  off  the 
precipitous  rim  into  Peter's  Canyon. 
The  edge  dropped  abruptly  before 
them — no  way  to  go — they  halted  in 
a  great  fluster — should  they  go 
north?  or  go  south? 

Into  the  anxious  hush  of  their 
short  pause  broke  an  ominous  sound: 
hoofs — beating  hoofs — coming  with 
mad  crash  from  towards  the  camp  of 
the  Rooster  boys.  Two  cedars  hid  the 
fearful  couple  from  view  on  the  east, 
but  their  only  escape  was  to  plunge 
down  a  fifty-foot  wall.  She  snatch- 
ed his  pistol  from  its  holster.  "Too- 
ish apane!"  she  breathed  in  a  loud 
whisper,  motioning  him  to  have  his 
rifle  ready. 

On  came  the  pounding  hoofs — 
[Continued  on  page  126) 


in™      lli       m         n         ii         ii         ii         n         w         w         It— w         »' 


Take  Two  Steps 

UPWARD 
Before  Autumn 

By  attending  the  Spring 
and  Summer  quarters  at 
Brigham  Young  University, 
you  can  take  two  long 
strides  toward  your  goal  be- 
fore school  opens  next  au- 
tumn. Two  quarters  mean 
two-thirds  of  a  college  year, 
or  one-sixth  of  an  entire  col- 
lege course. 

SPRING  QUARTER 
March  22 — June  8 

When  the  Campus  is  Loveliest 
(Hundreds  of  interesting  courses. 
Special  arrangements  for  teach- 
ers  and  others  who  must  enroll 
later  than  beginning  of  quarter.) 

SUMMER  QUARTER 
June  14 — August  27 

Stimulation  from  far  and  near 
(Strong  visiting  and  regular 
faculty.  First  six  weeks  spent 
on  Provo  campus ;  Alpine  term 
at  Aspen  Grove.) 

For    Information    Write 

Brigham  Young 
University 

PROVO,  UTAH 


<a*    ■*■    ■*■ 


For  YOUR  Missionary 

This  new  and  unusual  book:  "Some  Suggestions  For  L.  D.  S.  Missionaries,"— 
from  the  field  of  successful  commercial  salesmanship — by  Mark  Robertson. 
It  is  especially  valuable  to  active  Elders  both  local  and  foreign. 
Missionaries    in    every    part    of    the    world    have    written 
their  thanks  and  praise  for  the  helpful  things  it  con- 
tains.   YOUR  MISSIONARY  would  be  pleas-        %  K^^« 
antly  surprised  with  the  contents  of  this 
unusual  volume.       Send  it  now! 

Postpaid  Anywhere  $1.25 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


You  Get 
Double  Value 

from  your  subscription  to 
THE  IMPROVEMENT 
ERA,  and  other  Church 
publications,  when  you 
preserve  your  magazines 
in  permanently  bound 
volumes.  Send  your  back 
numbers  to  us  now! 


During 
February 

We  will  return  them  to 
you  postpaid,  attractively 
and  durably  bound  in 
cloth,  stamped  in  gold. 

Improvement   Era   $2.00 

Relief  Society  Magazine 1.50 

Children's  Friend 2.00 

Instructor    1.50 

per  volume 

The  Deseret 
JNews  Press 

29  Richards  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

"Pioneer  Printers  and  Binders 
of  the  West" 

BE  INDEPENDENT 

No  Other  Vocation  So  Profitable! 

ENROLL  NOW 

For  a  Complete  Course  at  the 

Quish  School  of  Beauty  Culture 

The  Best  in  the  West 

304-9  Ezra  Thompson  Bldg. 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

For  Further  Information 

and  Catalog  Call 

Wasatch  7560  or 

Fill  in  This 

Coupon 


THE   OUTLAW   OF    NAVAJO   MOUNTAIN 


(Continued  from  page  125) 


smash  through  dry  limbs,  over 
brush,  over  rocks,  neck  or  nothing. 
The  desperate  whack  of  whips 
mingled  with  panting  of  horses 
strained  to  the  bursting  point. 

With  bated  breath  and  guns 
cocked,  Posey  and  Toorah  caught 
glimpses  through  the  trees  of  Poke 
and  Bishop  riding  as  from  the  devil 
himself,  too  intent  on  watching  be- 
hind to  take  one  look  right  or  left. 
On  they  crashed  into  the  forest — 
on  out  of  sight  and  their  sound  be- 
came dim  in  the  distance. 

The  run-aways  found  a  place  to 
get  their  horses  down  the  big  rim 
and  crossed  in  the  least  possible  time 
to  the  west  side  of  the  canyon. 

Straight  for  the  tall  timber  he 
chose  their  course  and  she  rode  de- 
votedly near  behind  him.  Her  war- 
like brothers  might  find  their  tracks, 
but  they  would  not  be  able  to  follow 
them.  In  the  field  of  grass  and 
flowers  ahead  no  clue  would  be  left 
to  indicate  where  they  had  gone. 
Before  the  fleeing  lovers  rose  the 
great  friendly  mountain — blessed 
freedom — the  sheltering  arm  of 
night. 

Posey  told  her  they  would  not  go 
to  Navajo  Mountain;  her  people 
would  be  sure  to  hunt  there  first. 
Instead,  they  would  hide  in  the  wild 
lands  beyond  Wooden  Shoes.  No 
one  would  think  of  going  there. 

Daylight  again  found  them  deeply 
hidden  in  the  wooded  north  slope  of 
Blue  Mountain,  their  trail  traceable 
through  the  flowers  and  grass  by 
nothing  less  than  a  bloodhound. 
Wonderful  days  followed.  Whether 
clouds  or  sunshine  they  took  their 
course  by  easy  stages  through  the 
most  remote  regions  and  chose  a 
resting  place  in  a  canyon  beyond 
Deer  Flat,  west  of  Wooden  Shoes. 
It  was  the  limit  of  remoteness  and 
security. 

In  their  blissful  solitude 
they  gave  no  thought  to  her  people 
nor  to  his.  Why  should  they?  The 
world  was  quite  complete  with  just 
the  two.  They  reigned  supreme. 
Together  they  hunted  deer  and 
gathered  fat  pods  of  the  big  yucca. 
They  found  plenty  to  eat  and 
abundance  of  grass. 

Their  canyon  had  but  one  place 
where  a  horse  could  get  in  or  out, 
and  by  laying  a  dry  limb  across  that 
entrance,  they  converted  the  canyon 
into  an  enclosed  pasture.  Some 
days    in    their   little    hangout    they 


didn't  even  saddle  their  horses  or 
leave  their  fire.  Still  they  liked 
to  ride  frequently  back  across  Deer 
Flat  and  look  from  the  top  of 
Wooden  Shoes  for  any  indication  of 
human  life  on  the  mountain. 

One  morning  as  they  rode  up  the 
canyon  toward  the  entrance,  they 
found  strange  tracks,  tracks  of 
ponies  other  than  their  own.  They 
found  the  print  of  a  man's  moc- 
casined  foot — two  men!  and  careful 
examination  of  the  tracks  showed 
they  were  of  Pah-Ute  moccasins. 

Two  men  had  gone  down  the  can- 
yon and  might  be  even  now  at  the 
fire  in  their  little  hangout.  They 
slowed  down  to  a  standstill  and  ex- 
amined the  tracks  with  uneasy  sur- 
prise. No  mistake,  two  men  had 
been  there  but  a  few  minutes  before. 
From  bending  over  those  unwelcome 
marks  in  the  dust  they  listened  with 
bated  breath  only  to  hear  the  wind 
sighing  among  the  trees  on  the  hill- 
side. 

Why  had  they  not  met  those 
prowlers?  Surely  some  hidden  evil 
was  plotting  and  skulking  around 
them.  No  telling  who  it  might  be — 
no  telling  what  cruel  advantage  they 
might  already  have  in  their  hands. 

Posey  and  his  bride  would  fly 
from  the  canyon — fly  anywhere  be- 
fore it  was  too  late.  They  whipped 
up.  to  a  lope,  but  at  the  foot  of  the 
hill  they  heard  a  sound  like  a  voice 

That  voice-like  sound  came  again,, 
giving  them  a  cold  and  creepy  sen- 
sation. Then  they  discovered  some- 
one hiding  behind  a  tree  on  the  trail 
above  them,  somebody  who  was 
making  sure  they  should  not  leave 
the  canyon. 

She  seized  his  pistol  and  motioned: 
him  to  be  ready  with  his  gun.  It  was 
a  foolish  hope,  their  guns  were  of 
very  doubtful  use. 

They  paused  in  vexed  bewilder- 
ment. "Let's  go  back,"  she  sug- 
gested, the  sparkle  of  alarm  in  her 
black  eyes. 


W 


fiTH  their  first  move  to- 
go  back  down  the  canyon,  a  familiar 
voice  called  from  that  tree,  ordering 
them  to  stop.  At  the  same  time  they 
heard  another  voice  below — or  was 
it  an  echo?  They  waited — no  es- 
cape. From  behind  that  tree  came 
a  sombre  form  with  a  wide  black  hat 
and  a  vertical,  inky  mustache  hiding 
his  mouth.  He  descended  the  hill 
slowly  towards  them. 

"Puneeh!"     he     grunted,     "Youi 


THE    IMPROVEMENT     ERA,     FEBRUARY,    1937 


THE   OUTLAW   OF   NAVAJO   MOUNTAIN 


sneaked  in  there  when  I  was  away." 
He  carried  his  gun  in  his  hand  but 
he  showed  no  intention  of  using  it; 
surely  he  had  someone  with  him  or 
he  would  not  venture  so  carelessly 
towards  them.  "If  I  had  been  there, 
you  would  have  been  treated  as  the 
sneaking  coyote  you  are,"  he  went 
on,  "Now  I  have  you  in  a  trap." 

"Trapped  coyotes  can  bite,"  hiss- 
ed his  sister,  half  raising  the  pistol. 

The  old  bear  simply  frowned  and 
lifted  his  hand  with  cautioning  ges- 
ture. "Don't  do  it — I'm  not  hurting 
anybody." 

"What  has  he  done  that  you 
should  kill  him  like  a  coyote  in  a 
trap?"  she  demanded,  lowering  the 
weapon,  and  glancing  from  side  to 
side  for  his  hidden  confederate. 
"Am  I  your  horse  that  you  keep  me 
hobbled  and  guarded?  When  I  get 
away  you  trail  me  up  and  drag  me 
back  like  a  slave.  And  now  like  an 
old  bear  you  are  after  me  again." 

Poke  met  her  fury  with  calm 
silence — he  seemed  to  be  almost 
sympathetic — they  could  not  under- 
stand it. 

Still  Toorah  glared  at  him  in  hot 
resentment,  refraining  from  the 
weapon  in  her  hand  only  through 
fear  of  his  helper  who  might  shoot 
her  in  the  back.  "Kill  us!"  she 
cursed  with  clenched  teeth,  "Kill 
both  of  us!"  and  she  faced  him  de- 
fiantly as  a  game  little  animal 
crowded  to  the  wall. 

Still  unruffled  and  with  that 
strange,  uncomfortable  look  as  if 
burdened  with  some  hidden  and 
grave  concern,  the  old  bear  regarded 
his  baby  sister  thoughtfully.  "I 
didn't  follow  you,"  he  declared,  "I 
didn't  expect  to  see  you — didn't 
know  till  this  morning  you  were 
here." 

"If  you  didn't  follow  us,  why  are 
you  here  talking  of  killing  us  like 
coyotes  in  a  trap?" 

"Listen,"  and  still  he  was  not 
angered,  "A  bad,  bad  thing  has  hap- 
pened." Then  he  related  the  trag- 
edy which,  ever  since  that  time  has 
been  written  as  a  red  paragraph  in 
the  history  of  San  Juan  County.  It 
happened  about  the  time  Posey 
found  the  hidden  camp  in  the  cedars, 
but  it  happened  in  the  big  ducki 
game  in  the  Rooster  wickiup  near 
Peter  Spring.  A  fierce  quarrel  de- 
veloped, Posey  heard  the  beginning 
of  it,  but  as  it  rose  in  fury,  the 
Rooster  brothers  killed  Hatch,  and 
then  Poke  and  Bishop  killed  the 
Rooster  brothers.  Old  Rooster  and 
his  friends,  wild  for  revenge,  pur- 


sued Poke  and  Bishop  as  they  fled 
for  their  lives.  In  their  first  wild 
dash  they  had  almost  run  over 
Posey  and  Toorah  without  knowing 
it,  and  then  they  had  turned  to  the 
remote  quarter  west  of  Wooden 
Shoes  as  the  most  likely  place  to 
escape  all  pursuers. 

Before  Poke  quit  talking,  Bishop 
came  up  in  sight  with  two  horses 
from  below,  and  he  waited  while 
Poke  answered  Toorah's  questions 
about  the  killing. 

Turning  to  Posey  the  old  bear's 
face  resumed  its  grizzly  lineaments. 
"Skunk!  Apostate  pup!"  he  grunted 
in  aversion,  "But  I'm  going  to  give 
you  a  chance  on  one  condition." 
Then  he  demanded  ten  horses  in 
payment  for  his  sister,  ten  horses 
broke  to  ride.  And  Posey  was  to 
return  with  flour,  bacon,  and  other 
items  of  food  to  the  canyon,  report 
conditions  on  the  outside,  especially 
the  activities  of  Rooster  and  his  hos- 
tile gang. 

Posey  accepted  without  argument, 
and  when  Poke  stepped  aside  and 
motioned  the  couple  on  up  the  trail, 
they  went  promptly. 

Victory  again!  The  trouble  had 
really  turned  out  right,  and  Hatch, 
the  horse-thief,  was  dead — Haskel's 
strong  medicine. 

What  were  ten  horses  in  a  coun- 
try lousy  with  horses?  And  what 
the  price  of  a  grubstake  and  a  few 
trips  back  to  the  hangout  west  of 
Deer  Flat?  The  skunk  would  win 
favor  by  doing  it  even  better  than 
they  expected. 

Straight  over  the  main  trail  and 
in  broad  daylight  they  headed  for 
the  home  camp  in  Cottonwood.  This 
marked  the  dawn  of  a  new  era  in 
Posey's  life,  the  happy,  golden  era 
too  good  to  last. 

The  proud  moment  of  victorious 
arrival  with  Toorah  at  his  old 
father's  wickiup,  was  the  bright  mo- 
ment in  Posey's  life  never  to  be  for- 
gotten. It  was  a  memory  to  am- 
plify the  sting  of  changed  condi- 
tions and  distracted  fortunes  ahead. 

He  filled  Poke's  orders  to  the  last 
trifling  particular.  Besides  that,  with 
sweets  and  other  pleasant  things 
added  to  the  order,  he  bid  for  favor 
by  cheering  the  lonely  days  of  the 
old  bear's  exile.  He  delivered  the 
stipulated  number  of  horses,  guaran- 
teeing to  make  good  any  one  which 
might  be  replevied,  a  weakness  to 
which  he  knew  these  horses  were 
subject. 

(To  be  Continued) 


George 
Washington— 

Biographers  say  that  early  in 
life  he  mapped  out  a  plan  of  busi- 
ness activity  and  then  bent  every 
effort  toward  achieving  his  goals. 

Abraham 
Lincoln — 

"1  will  study  and  prepare,  and 
perhaps  my  chance  will  come," 


L.  D.  S.  BUSINESS 
COLLEGE 

70  North  Main  Street 
Salt  Lake  City 

iiiiiliiliiiiiiiliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii 

Please  send  me  the  booklet, 
"Planning  Your  Future" 

Name  

Address  

mini iiiiiimiiiimiiiimiiiiiiiiiiimitiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiliimiililllt 


r 


»0-B»I)«»0-^*0't^()a^<)4IlliJ'^()«M>0«K»!)<M»u 


1 


|  PESERET  MORTUARY 
Service A^oveAII    | 


\....M 


LET'S  SAY  IT  CORRECTLY 

Analyst— This  has  only  three  syllables  and,  although  it 
means  one  who  makes  an  analysis,  it  drops  the  is  and  adds 
a  t.  The  first  syllable  is  an  pronounced  with  the  a  as  in  at; 
the  second  a  is  pronounced  as  in  the  word  sofa  and  the  y  has 
the  force  of  the  i  in  it.    The  accent  follows  the  an. 

February — has  two  r's  in  it — each  one  of  which  is  pro- 
nounced. The  accent  follows  the  feb  syllable,  the  e  pro- 
nounced as  in  the  word  met;  the  u  is  sounded  as  in  the  word 
foot — and  is  preceded  by  an  r;  the  a  is  sounded  "as  in  met;  and 
the  y  as  in  it. 

Genuine — the  first  e  pronounced  as  in  the  word  met;  the 
accent  falls  on  the  gen  part  of  the  word;  u  is  pronounced  as 
in  the  word  unite;  the  i  is  short  as  in  the  word  it.  We  Latter- 
day  Saints  are  firm  believers  in  the  Word  of  Wisdom  and 
should  not  put  the  wrong  pronunciation  in  the  last  part  of  this 
word. 

A  "BORROWER"  HAS  RETURNED 

Don  P.  Skousen 
Attorney  at  Law 

315-316  Phoenix  National  Bank  Bldg. 
Phoenix,   Arizona, 
October  1,  1936. 
Dear  Editors: 

I  did  not  subscribe  for  the  .Era  this  past  year,  partially  be- 
cause no  one  solicited  me  and  I  wanted  to  see  how  well  I 
could  get  along  without  it,  so  I  borrowed,  and  borrowed  and 
borrowed.  After  returning  the  borrowed  property,  however, 
I  had  no  Era  to  refer  to  in  some  matters  which  I  wished  to 
check. 

Your  current  topics  induced  me  to  watch  more  closely 
for  corroborative  news  items.  Your  varied  literary  style  and 
subject  matter  gives  one  a  choice  of  discussions  or  direct  fact 
gathering.  This  latter  is  difficult  to  master  yet  elementary  to 
the  analytical  mind.  Your  poetic  column  often  carries  one 
from  the  "humdrums  of  life"  into  the  sublime.  Your  con- 
tributors are  from  every  corner  of  the  globe,  representing 
wealth,  comfort  and  poverty,  students,  preachers,  farm- 
ers, scientists,  poets,  and  business  men,  yet  all  in  all  their 
minds  are  unwarped  by  traditions  and  heresies,  their  motives 
noble  and  their  ambitions  high;  their  attainments  often  scien- 
tific and  scholarly.  This  is  the  reputation  of  the  .Era.  What 
more  can  one  wish  for  to  indulge  his  mental  gymnastics? 

I  hope  the  Era  will   continue  to  maintain  its  standard  of 
good  news,  style,  subject  matter  and  reputation. 

Enclosed  you  will  find  my  check  for  $2.00  in  return  for 
which  dispatch  me  the  Era. 

Very  cordially, 

(Signed)   D.  P.  Skousen. 


-#- 


Lawick,  Norway,  Aug.  27,  1936. 
Dear  Editors: 

FOR  SOME  unknown  reason  there  seems  to  be  something  in- 
side me,  prompting  me  to  "take  five"  and  jot  down  a  mis- 
sionary's gratitude  for  the  sending  of  the  Era  to  far-off  Nor- 
way, to  us  that  are  temporarily  separated  from  Zion.  This 
"prompting"  was  first  felt  while  reading  in  the  July  edition 
President  Grant's  article,  in  which  is  stated  that  it  took  $30,000 
to  send  the  Era  to  the  missionaries.  This  sum  must  have  meant 
"sacrifice"  to  more  than  a  few  individuals,  and,  although  my 
companion  and  I  are  but  two  of  the  many  missionaries  receiv- 
ing the  Era,  we  nevertheless  feel  deeply  and  personally  in- 
debted to  the  supporters  of  this  courtesy,  as  reading  the 
words  of  our  Church  leaders  fires  the  flame  of  ambition  and 
kindles  a  stronger  desire  to  get  out  and  do  that  which  we  came 
out  here  to  do.  Yes,  you  can  feel  confident  that  $30,000 
investment  will  never  become  "worthless  stock." 

Allow  me  also  to  add  that  a  magazine  with  a  better  selection 
of  articles  and  stories  just  isn't  printed  and  that  a  copy  of  the 
JSra  is  welcomed  as  much  as  a  letter  from  home. 

Sincerely, 

Richard  Jorgenson. 


PROOF 

Golf  Widow:  "You  think  so  much  of  your  old  golf  game 
that  you  don't  even  remember  when  we  were  married." 
Bug:    "Of  course  I  do,  my  dear;  it  was  the  day  I  sank  that 
thirty-foot  putt." 


HE  REPLIED,  LAMELY 

MacPherson    (hoping    for    free    advice) :     "Doctor,    what 
would  I  do  for  a  sprained  ankle?" 
Doctor    (also  Scotch)  :     "Limp!" — The  Epworth   Herald. 

THREE  TIMES  AND  OUT 

HE  (with  hands  over  her  eyes) :  "If  you  can't  guess  who  it 
is  in  three  guesses,  I'm  going  to  kiss  you." 
She:     "Jack    Frost,    Davy    Jones,    Santa    Claus."- — Smith's 
Weekly    {Sydney). 

EVEN  THE  WOLF  FEELS  PITY'S  PANGS 

T)oet  Pete:    "Burglars  broke  into  my  house  last  night." 
*-     Friend:      "Yes?     What  happened?" 

Poet  Pete:    "They  searched  through  every  room,  then  left 
a  $5  bill  on  my  bureau." — Pathfinder. 

CALAMITY  AVOIDED 

*'  /Congratulations,  my  boy!" 

^-*  "But  you  just  said  that  I  flunked  out  of  medical  school." 
"Ah,  but  think  of  the  lives  you  have  saved.  "■ — Northwestern 

Purple  Parrot. 


fel'      \J 


**"\17eight  put  on  by  overindulgence  in  malted  liquors  can 
»  »  be  taken  off  by  a  series  of  reducing  exercises,"  says 
a  doctor.  No.  1:  Move  the  head  firmly  from  side  to  side 
when  somebody  suggests  another  half-pint. — Humorist 
(London) . 

EXHIBIT  A 
"HPhat  girl  over  there  shows  distinction  in  her  clothes." 


1 


"You  mean  distinctly,  don't  you?" — Boston  Transcript. 


""Doss,  I  am  entitled  to  a  better  position!" 

*-*  "Right!     Try  sitting  up  straight  at  your  desk.' 


128 


<•«?»*  • 


STARS  THAT  SHINE 

in  the  radio  skies.  These  CBS  artists 
help  make  your  days  and  evenings 
pleasant.  Tune  to  KSL  and  you  will 
hear:  (I)  Floyd  Gibbons,  Thursday,  8 
o'clock,  for  Colgate-Palmolive;  Satur- 
day, 7  o'clock,  for  Nash.  (2)  Frances 
Langford,  Friday,  7  o'clock,  for  Camp- 
bell Soup.  (3)  Al  Jolson,  Tuesday,  9:30 
o'clock,  for  Rinso.  (4)  Deanna  Durbin, 
Sunday,  9  o'clock,  for  Texaco.  (5) 
Franklyn  MacCormack,  Monday 
through  Thursday,  9  o'clock,  for  Wrig- 
ley.  (6)  Wendell  Hall,  Sunday,  8 
o'clock,  for  Gillette.  (7)  Nelson  Eddy, 
Sunday,  6  o'clock,  for  Vick's.  (8)  Rubin- 
off,  Sunday,  4:30  o'clock,  for  Chevrolet! 

THE  STARS  THAT  SHINE  ARE 
COLUMBIA  STARS!  TUNE  TO  KSL! 


KSL 


AFFILIATED 

WITH 


5  0,000 
WATTS 


THE  VOICE 
OF  THE  WEST 


#W  is  (rf  Adversity  low 


WW  I  :-    '      .^>JfT /llrfff  it#  4#f       Iff    J  €#§§#    \#ft.  1I« 


*-*•*<•* 


CONSIDER  these  trees  on  the  mountain  top.     Th  eir  brothers  have  succumbed  to  the  destructive  forces 
of  nature  .  .  .  wind,  snow,  drouth,  lightning,  slides.    Only  the  strongest  remain. 

How  like  man !     When  adversities  come  the  weak  go  first  and  only  the  fittest  remain  .  .  .  and  the  fittest 
are  those  who  have  prepared  in  advance  to  meet  adversity.    To  be  able  to  stand  your  ground  when  ad- 
versity comes,  have  plenty  of  life  insurance  protection  .  ..  with  its  cash  reserves  in  time  of  decreased 
earning  power  and  its  primary  values  in  case  of  total  disability  or  death. 
A  Beneficial  Life  underwriter  will  help  you  plan  an  adequate  and  balanced  Life  Insurance  program. 

If  It's  a  Beneficial  Policy  It's  The  Best  Insurance  You  Can  Buy 


Home  Office — Beneficial  Life  Bldg.,  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 
heber  j.  grant,  president 
General    Agents 


ALLEN    CAMERON,    515    Title    &    Trust    Bldg.,    phoenix, 

ARIZ. 

R.    F.    COTTLE,    420    Idaho    Bldg.,    Boise,    Idaho 

l.  d.  greenwood,  208-1  1   jennie  rogers  bldg.,  idaho 

Falls,    Idaho 
david  petersen,  919  first  national  bank  bldg.,  ogden, 

Utah 

THOS.   H.   ROBINSON,  8!Q  White  Bldg.,  Seattle,  Wash. 


H.    M.    ROLLINS,    LYMAN,    WYO. 

THOS.    L.    SMART,    202    WONDER   BLDG.,    RENO,    NEV. 

E.  J.  SORENSEN,  3IO  Park  Central  Bldg.,  Los  Angeles, 

Calif. 
ROY    UTLEY,    310    Park    Central    bldg.,     Los    Angeles, 

Calif. 

ARCHER  WILLEY,   605   California   BLDG.,   OAKLAND,   Calif. 
GEORGE  A.  ZUNDEL.  4335  Sacramento  Ave.,  Chico.  Calif.